This is a modern-English version of Three Men in a Boat (To Say Nothing of the Dog), originally written by Jerome, Jerome K. (Jerome Klapka).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THREE MEN IN A BOAT
(not to mention the dog).
by
JEROME K. JEROME
by JEROME K. JEROME
author
of
“idle thoughts of an idle
fellow,”
“stage land,” etc.
writer of
“thoughts of a lazy person,”
“performing arts,” etc.
Illustrations by A. Frederics.
Illustrations by A. Frederics.
BRISTOL
J. W. Arrowsmith, 11 Quay Street
BRISTOL J. W. Arrowsmith, 11 Quay Street
LONDON
Simpkin, Marshall, Hamilton, Kent & Co.
Limited
LONDON
Simpkin, Marshall, Hamilton, Kent & Co. Ltd.
1889
All rights reserved
1889
All rights reserved
PREFACE.
The chief beauty of this book lies not so much in its literary style, or in the extent and usefulness of the information it conveys, as in its simple truthfulness. Its pages form the record of events that really happened. All that has been done is to colour them; and, for this, no extra charge has been made. George and Harris and Montmorency are not poetic ideals, but things of flesh and blood—especially George, who weighs about twelve stone. Other works may excel this in depth of thought and knowledge of human nature: other books may rival it in originality and size; but, for hopeless and incurable veracity, nothing yet discovered can surpass it. This, more than all its other charms, will, it is felt, make the volume precious in the eye of the earnest reader; and will lend additional weight to the lesson that the story teaches.
The main appeal of this book lies not so much in its literary style, or in the breadth and usefulness of the information it shares, but in its straightforward honesty. Its pages document events that truly took place. All that has been done is add some color; and, for this, there’s no extra charge. George, Harris, and Montmorency are not just poetic ideals, but real people—especially George, who weighs about twelve stone. Other works may surpass this in depth of thought and understanding of human nature: other books may compete with it in originality and size; but, for sheer and undeniable truthfulness, nothing yet found can top it. This, more than all its other charms, will, it is believed, make the book valuable in the eyes of the serious reader; and will give extra significance to the lesson that the story conveys.
London, August, 1889.
London, August 1889.
CHAPTER I.
Three invalids.—Sufferings of George and Harris.—A victim to one hundred and seven fatal maladies.—Useful prescriptions.—Cure for liver complaint in children.—We agree that we are overworked, and need rest.—A week on the rolling deep?—George suggests the River.—Montmorency lodges an objection.—Original motion carried by majority of three to one.
Three people who are unwell.—George and Harris's struggles.—A victim of one hundred and seven deadly diseases.—Helpful remedies.—A cure for liver issues in kids.—We all agree that we're overworked and need a break.—A week out on the open sea?—George proposes the River.—Montmorency raises an objection.—The original proposal passes with a majority of three to one.
There were four of us—George, and William Samuel Harris, and myself, and Montmorency. We were sitting in my room, smoking, and talking about how bad we were—bad from a medical point of view I mean, of course.
There were four of us—George, William Samuel Harris, me, and Montmorency. We were sitting in my room, smoking and chatting about how unhealthy we were—unhealthy from a medical perspective, I mean, of course.
We were all feeling seedy, and we were getting quite nervous about it. Harris said he felt such extraordinary fits of giddiness come over him at times, that he hardly knew what he was doing; and then George said that he had fits of giddiness too, and hardly knew what he was doing. With me, it was my liver that was out of order. I knew it was my liver that was out of order, because I had just been reading a patent liver-pill circular, in which were detailed the various symptoms by which a man could tell when his liver was out of order. I had them all.
We were all feeling off, and it was making us pretty anxious. Harris said he was experiencing such intense waves of dizziness at times that he could hardly focus on what he was doing; then George chimed in that he also had dizzy spells and could barely tell what he was doing. For me, it was my liver that was acting up. I knew it was my liver because I had just read an advertisement for liver pills that listed the different symptoms to identify when your liver is not working right. I had all of them.
It is a most extraordinary thing, but I never read a patent medicine advertisement without being impelled to the conclusion that I am suffering from the particular disease therein dealt with in its most virulent form. The diagnosis seems in every case to correspond exactly with all the sensations that I have ever felt.
It’s quite remarkable, but I can’t read a patent medicine ad without feeling like I have the specific disease it’s discussing, and it’s always in the worst possible way. The symptoms always match exactly with everything I’ve ever experienced.
I remember going to the British Museum one day to read up the
treatment for some slight ailment of which I had a
touch—hay fever, I fancy it was. I got down the book,
and read all I came to read; and then, in an unthinking moment, I
idly turned the leaves, and began to indolently study diseases,
generally. I forget which was the first distemper I plunged
into—some fearful, devastating scourge, I know—and,
before I had glanced half down the list of “premonitory
symptoms,” it was borne in upon me that I had fairly got
it.
I remember going to the British Museum one day to look up the treatment for a minor ailment I had—hay fever, I think. I took down the book, read everything I needed, and then, in a moment of distraction, I casually flipped through the pages and started lazily studying various diseases. I can't remember which horrible illness I first got into—some terrifying, widespread plague—and before I had even read halfway through the list of “warning signs,” it hit me that I definitely had it.
I sat for awhile, frozen with horror; and then, in the listlessness of despair, I again turned over the pages. I came to typhoid fever—read the symptoms—discovered that I had typhoid fever, must have had it for months without knowing it—wondered what else I had got; turned up St. Vitus’s Dance—found, as I expected, that I had that too,—began to get interested in my case, and determined to sift it to the bottom, and so started alphabetically—read up ague, and learnt that I was sickening for it, and that the acute stage would commence in about another fortnight. Bright’s disease, I was relieved to find, I had only in a modified form, and, so far as that was concerned, I might live for years. Cholera I had, with severe complications; and diphtheria I seemed to have been born with. I plodded conscientiously through the twenty-six letters, and the only malady I could conclude I had not got was housemaid’s knee.
I sat there for a while, paralyzed with fear; and then, in my despair, I started flipping through the pages again. I got to typhoid fever—read the symptoms—and realized I had it, probably for months without even knowing—wondered what else I might have; looked up St. Vitus’s Dance—found, as I suspected, that I had that too—and began to get curious about my condition, determined to figure it all out, so I started going through it alphabetically—read about ague, and learned that I was coming down with it, and that the acute stage would start in about two weeks. I was relieved to find that I only had a mild case of Bright’s disease, so as far as that went, I could live for years. I had cholera, with serious complications; and it seemed like I had been born with diphtheria. I diligently went through the twenty-six letters, and the only illness I concluded I didn’t have was housemaid’s knee.
I felt rather hurt about this at first; it seemed somehow to be a sort of slight. Why hadn’t I got housemaid’s knee? Why this invidious reservation? After a while, however, less grasping feelings prevailed. I reflected that I had every other known malady in the pharmacology, and I grew less selfish, and determined to do without housemaid’s knee. Gout, in its most malignant stage, it would appear, had seized me without my being aware of it; and zymosis I had evidently been suffering with from boyhood. There were no more diseases after zymosis, so I concluded there was nothing else the matter with me.
At first, I felt pretty hurt by this; it seemed like a bit of a slight. Why didn’t I have housemaid’s knee? Why this annoying exception? After a while, though, I settled down. I realized I had every other known illness in the book, and I became less self-centered, deciding I could live without housemaid’s knee. Gout, in its most severe form, had apparently taken hold of me without my noticing; and I had clearly been dealing with zymosis since childhood. There weren’t any more diseases after zymosis, so I figured there was nothing else wrong with me.
I sat and pondered. I thought what an interesting case I must be from a medical point of view, what an acquisition I should be to a class! Students would have no need to “walk the hospitals,” if they had me. I was a hospital in myself. All they need do would be to walk round me, and, after that, take their diploma.
I sat and thought. I realized what an interesting case I must be from a medical perspective, what a valuable addition I would be to a class! Students wouldn’t have to “go to the hospitals” if they had me. I was a hospital in myself. All they’d need to do is walk around me, and then they could get their diploma.
Then I wondered how long I had to live. I tried to examine myself. I felt my pulse. I could not at first feel any pulse at all. Then, all of a sudden, it seemed to start off. I pulled out my watch and timed it. I made it a hundred and forty-seven to the minute. I tried to feel my heart. I could not feel my heart. It had stopped beating. I have since been induced to come to the opinion that it must have been there all the time, and must have been beating, but I cannot account for it. I patted myself all over my front, from what I call my waist up to my head, and I went a bit round each side, and a little way up the back. But I could not feel or hear anything. I tried to look at my tongue. I stuck it out as far as ever it would go, and I shut one eye, and tried to examine it with the other. I could only see the tip, and the only thing that I could gain from that was to feel more certain than before that I had scarlet fever.
Then I started to wonder how much longer I had to live. I tried to check myself. I felt my pulse. At first, I couldn’t feel any pulse at all. Then, suddenly, it seemed to kick in. I pulled out my watch and timed it. I got it at one hundred and forty-seven beats per minute. I tried to feel my heart. I couldn't feel it. It seemed to have stopped beating. I’ve since come to believe it must have been there the whole time and must have been beating, but I can’t explain it. I patted myself all over my front, from what I call my waist up to my head, and I went a bit around each side and a little way up the back. But I couldn’t feel or hear anything. I tried to look at my tongue. I stuck it out as far as it would go, shut one eye, and tried to examine it with the other. I could only see the tip, and the only thing I could take from that was feeling even more certain than before that I had scarlet fever.
I went to my medical man. He is an old chum of mine, and feels my pulse, and looks at my tongue, and talks about the weather, all for nothing, when I fancy I’m ill; so I thought I would do him a good turn by going to him now. “What a doctor wants,” I said, “is practice. He shall have me. He will get more practice out of me than out of seventeen hundred of your ordinary, commonplace patients, with only one or two diseases each.” So I went straight up and saw him, and he said:
I went to see my doctor. He’s an old friend of mine, and when I think I’m sick, he checks my pulse, looks at my tongue, and chats about the weather, all for free. So I thought I’d do him a favor by visiting him now. “What a doctor really needs,” I said, “is practice. He’ll get plenty of that from me. He’ll get more practice out of me than out of seventeen hundred of your average patients, each with just one or two illnesses.” So I went right up to see him, and he said:
“Well, what’s the matter with you?”
"What's wrong with you?"
I said:
I said:
“I will not take up your time, dear boy, with telling you what is the matter with me. Life is brief, and you might pass away before I had finished. But I will tell you what is not the matter with me. I have not got housemaid’s knee. Why I have not got housemaid’s knee, I cannot tell you; but the fact remains that I have not got it. Everything else, however, I have got.”
“I won’t waste your time, dear boy, talking about what’s wrong with me. Life is short, and you might be gone before I finish. But I will tell you what is not wrong with me. I don’t have housemaid’s knee. Why I don’t have housemaid’s knee, I can’t explain; but the truth is that I don’t have it. Everything else, though, I do have.”
And I told him how I came to discover it all.
And I told him how I found it all out.
Then he opened me and looked down me, and clutched hold of my wrist, and then he hit me over the chest when I wasn’t expecting it—a cowardly thing to do, I call it—and immediately afterwards butted me with the side of his head. After that, he sat down and wrote out a prescription, and folded it up and gave it me, and I put it in my pocket and went out.
Then he opened me up and looked inside, grabbed my wrist, and suddenly hit me in the chest when I wasn't ready for it—a cowardly move, in my opinion—and right after that, he headbutted me. After that, he sat down, wrote out a prescription, folded it up, and handed it to me. I put it in my pocket and left.
I did not open it. I took it to the nearest chemist’s, and handed it in. The man read it, and then handed it back.
I didn’t open it. I took it to the nearest pharmacy and handed it in. The guy read it and then handed it back.
He said he didn’t keep it.
He said he didn’t have it.
I said:
I said:
“You are a chemist?”
"Are you a chemist?"
He said:
He said:
“I am a chemist. If I was a co-operative stores and family hotel combined, I might be able to oblige you. Being only a chemist hampers me.”
“I’m a chemist. If I were a combination of a co-op store and a family hotel, I might be able to help you. Being just a chemist limits what I can do.”
I read the prescription. It ran:
I read the prescription. It said:
“1 lb. beefsteak, with
1 pt. bitter beer“1 lb. beef steak, with
1 pt. bitter beerevery 6 hours.
every 6 hours.
1 ten-mile walk every morning.
Take a ten-mile walk every morning.
1 bed at 11 sharp every night.
Go to bed at 11:00 PM every night.
And don’t stuff up your head with things you don’t understand.”
And don’t fill your mind with things you don’t get.
I followed the directions, with the happy result—speaking for myself—that my life was preserved, and is still going on.
I followed the instructions, and I'm happy to say that my life was saved and continues on.
In the present instance, going back to the liver-pill circular, I had the symptoms, beyond all mistake, the chief among them being “a general disinclination to work of any kind.”
In this case, returning to the liver-pill advertisement, I had the symptoms, without a doubt, the main one being “a general unwillingness to do any kind of work.”
What I suffer in that way no tongue can tell. From my earliest infancy I have been a martyr to it. As a boy, the disease hardly ever left me for a day. They did not know, then, that it was my liver. Medical science was in a far less advanced state than now, and they used to put it down to laziness.
What I go through in that way is beyond words. Since I was a child, I have been a victim of it. As a boy, the condition rarely left me for a single day. They didn’t know back then that it was my liver. Medical science was much less advanced than it is now, and they often attributed it to laziness.
“Why, you skulking little devil, you,” they would say, “get up and do something for your living, can’t you?”—not knowing, of course, that I was ill.
“Why, you sneaky little devil, you,” they would say, “get up and do something for a living, can’t you?”—not knowing, of course, that I was sick.
And they didn’t give me pills; they gave me clumps on the side of the head. And, strange as it may appear, those clumps on the head often cured me—for the time being. I have known one clump on the head have more effect upon my liver, and make me feel more anxious to go straight away then and there, and do what was wanted to be done, without further loss of time, than a whole box of pills does now.
And they didn’t give me pills; they hit me on the side of the head. And, as strange as it sounds, those hits often made me feel better—for a while. I’ve experienced one hit to the head having more impact on my liver and making me feel more compelled to go straight away and do what needed to be done, without wasting more time, than an entire box of pills does now.
You know, it often is so—those simple, old-fashioned remedies are sometimes more efficacious than all the dispensary stuff.
You know, it often turns out that those simple, old-fashioned remedies can be more effective than all the stuff from the pharmacy.
We sat there for half-an-hour, describing to each other our maladies. I explained to George and William Harris how I felt when I got up in the morning, and William Harris told us how he felt when he went to bed; and George stood on the hearth-rug, and gave us a clever and powerful piece of acting, illustrative of how he felt in the night.
We sat there for half an hour, sharing our health issues. I told George and William Harris how I felt when I woke up in the morning, and William Harris shared how he felt when he went to bed. George stood on the hearth rug and gave us a skilled and dramatic performance, showing how he felt at night.
George fancies he is ill; but there’s never anything really the matter with him, you know.
George thinks he’s sick; but there’s never anything really wrong with him, you know.
At this point, Mrs. Poppets knocked at the door to know if we were ready for supper. We smiled sadly at one another, and said we supposed we had better try to swallow a bit. Harris said a little something in one’s stomach often kept the disease in check; and Mrs. Poppets brought the tray in, and we drew up to the table, and toyed with a little steak and onions, and some rhubarb tart.
At this point, Mrs. Poppets knocked on the door to see if we were ready for dinner. We exchanged sad smiles and agreed that we should at least try to eat a little. Harris mentioned that having something in your stomach often helped keep illness at bay, and then Mrs. Poppets brought in the tray. We sat down at the table, picked at a bit of steak and onions, and some rhubarb tart.
I must have been very weak at the time; because I know, after the first half-hour or so, I seemed to take no interest whatever in my food—an unusual thing for me—and I didn’t want any cheese.
I must have been really weak at the time because I remember that after about the first half-hour, I didn't seem to care at all about my food—something that's not like me—and I didn't want any cheese.
This duty done, we refilled our glasses, lit our pipes, and resumed the discussion upon our state of health. What it was that was actually the matter with us, we none of us could be sure of; but the unanimous opinion was that it—whatever it was—had been brought on by overwork.
This duty done, we refilled our glasses, lit our pipes, and resumed the discussion about our health. What exactly was wrong with us, none of us could say for sure; but the general feeling was that it—whatever it was—had been caused by overworking.
“What we want is rest,” said Harris.
“What we want is some rest,” said Harris.
“Rest and a complete change,” said George. “The overstrain upon our brains has produced a general depression throughout the system. Change of scene, and absence of the necessity for thought, will restore the mental equilibrium.”
“Rest and a complete change,” said George. “The strain on our minds has caused a general downturn throughout our bodies. A change of scenery and not having to think will help bring back our mental balance.”
George has a cousin, who is usually described in the charge-sheet as a medical student, so that he naturally has a somewhat family-physicianary way of putting things.
George has a cousin who is often labeled in the report as a medical student, so he naturally has a bit of a family-doctor way of expressing himself.
I agreed with George, and suggested that we should seek out some retired and old-world spot, far from the madding crowd, and dream away a sunny week among its drowsy lanes—some half-forgotten nook, hidden away by the fairies, out of reach of the noisy world—some quaint-perched eyrie on the cliffs of Time, from whence the surging waves of the nineteenth century would sound far-off and faint.
I agreed with George and suggested we find a quiet, old-fashioned place far from the chaos, where we could spend a relaxing week wandering through its sleepy streets—some hidden gem tucked away by fairy tales, out of touch with the noisy world—some charming spot on the cliffs of Time, where the crashing waves of the nineteenth century would feel distant and muted.
Harris said he thought it would be humpy. He said he knew the sort of place I meant; where everybody went to bed at eight o’clock, and you couldn’t get a Referee for love or money, and had to walk ten miles to get your baccy.
Harris said he thought it would be rough. He mentioned he understood the type of place I meant; where everyone went to bed at eight o’clock, and you couldn’t get a Referee for love or money, and had to walk ten miles to get your tobacco.
“No,” said Harris, “if you want rest and change, you can’t beat a sea trip.”
“No,” Harris said, “if you want to relax and unwind, you can’t top a trip at sea.”
I objected to the sea trip strongly. A sea trip does you good when you are going to have a couple of months of it, but, for a week, it is wicked.
I strongly opposed the sea trip. A sea trip is beneficial when you're going to spend a couple of months on it, but for just a week, it's terrible.
You start on Monday with the idea implanted in your bosom that you are going to enjoy yourself. You wave an airy adieu to the boys on shore, light your biggest pipe, and swagger about the deck as if you were Captain Cook, Sir Francis Drake, and Christopher Columbus all rolled into one. On Tuesday, you wish you hadn’t come. On Wednesday, Thursday, and Friday, you wish you were dead. On Saturday, you are able to swallow a little beef tea, and to sit up on deck, and answer with a wan, sweet smile when kind-hearted people ask you how you feel now. On Sunday, you begin to walk about again, and take solid food. And on Monday morning, as, with your bag and umbrella in your hand, you stand by the gunwale, waiting to step ashore, you begin to thoroughly like it.
You start on Monday with the thought in your mind that you’re going to have a great time. You wave a casual goodbye to the guys on shore, light up your biggest pipe, and strut around the deck like you’re Captain Cook, Sir Francis Drake, and Christopher Columbus all rolled into one. By Tuesday, you wish you hadn’t come. On Wednesday, Thursday, and Friday, you wish you were dead. On Saturday, you can manage to sip a little beef broth and sit up on deck, responding with a weak, sweet smile when kind-hearted people ask how you’re feeling now. By Sunday, you start walking around again and eating proper food. And on Monday morning, as you stand by the side of the boat with your bag and umbrella, waiting to step ashore, you find you’re actually starting to enjoy it.
I remember my brother-in-law going for a short sea trip once, for the benefit of his health. He took a return berth from London to Liverpool; and when he got to Liverpool, the only thing he was anxious about was to sell that return ticket.
I remember my brother-in-law taking a short sea trip once, for his health. He booked a round trip from London to Liverpool, and when he arrived in Liverpool, the only thing he cared about was selling that return ticket.
It was offered round the town at a tremendous reduction, so I am told; and was eventually sold for eighteenpence to a bilious-looking youth who had just been advised by his medical men to go to the sea-side, and take exercise.
It was circulated around the town at a huge discount, or so I've heard; and was eventually sold for eighteen pence to a pale-looking young guy who had just been told by his doctors to go to the beach and get some exercise.
“Sea-side!” said my brother-in-law, pressing the ticket affectionately into his hand; “why, you’ll have enough to last you a lifetime; and as for exercise! why, you’ll get more exercise, sitting down on that ship, than you would turning somersaults on dry land.”
“Seaside!” said my brother-in-law, pressing the ticket affectionately into his hand. “You’ll have enough to last you a lifetime! And as for exercise, you’ll get more sitting on that ship than you would doing somersaults on land.”
He himself—my brother-in-law—came back by train. He said the North-Western Railway was healthy enough for him.
He himself—my brother-in-law—came back by train. He said the North-Western Railway was fine for him.
Another fellow I knew went for a week’s voyage round the coast, and, before they started, the steward came to him to ask whether he would pay for each meal as he had it, or arrange beforehand for the whole series.
Another guy I knew went on a week-long trip around the coast, and before they set off, the steward approached him to ask if he wanted to pay for each meal as he had it or to arrange payment for the whole series in advance.
The steward recommended the latter course, as it would come so much cheaper. He said they would do him for the whole week at two pounds five. He said for breakfast there would be fish, followed by a grill. Lunch was at one, and consisted of four courses. Dinner at six—soup, fish, entree, joint, poultry, salad, sweets, cheese, and dessert. And a light meat supper at ten.
The steward suggested the second option since it would be much cheaper. He mentioned they could take care of him for the whole week for two pounds five. He said breakfast would include fish followed by a grill. Lunch was at one and would have four courses. Dinner at six would include soup, fish, an entree, a joint, poultry, salad, desserts, cheese, and sweets. And there would be a light meat supper at ten.
My friend thought he would close on the two-pound-five job (he is a hearty eater), and did so.
My friend thought he could finish the two-pound-five meal (he has a big appetite), and he did.
Lunch came just as they were off Sheerness. He didn’t feel so hungry as he thought he should, and so contented himself with a bit of boiled beef, and some strawberries and cream. He pondered a good deal during the afternoon, and at one time it seemed to him that he had been eating nothing but boiled beef for weeks, and at other times it seemed that he must have been living on strawberries and cream for years.
Lunch came right when they were leaving Sheerness. He didn’t feel as hungry as he thought he should, so he settled for some boiled beef and a few strawberries and cream. He spent a lot of time thinking during the afternoon, and at one point it felt like he had been eating nothing but boiled beef for weeks, while at other times it seemed like he must have been living on strawberries and cream for years.
Neither the beef nor the strawberries and cream seemed happy, either—seemed discontented like.
Neither the beef nor the strawberries and cream looked happy either—they seemed kind of dissatisfied.
At six, they came and told him dinner was ready. The announcement aroused no enthusiasm within him, but he felt that there was some of that two-pound-five to be worked off, and he held on to ropes and things and went down. A pleasant odour of onions and hot ham, mingled with fried fish and greens, greeted him at the bottom of the ladder; and then the steward came up with an oily smile, and said:
At six, they came and told him dinner was ready. The announcement didn’t excite him, but he sensed he needed to burn off some of that two-pound-five, so he grabbed onto the ropes and made his way down. A nice smell of onions and hot ham, mixed with fried fish and greens, welcomed him at the bottom of the ladder; and then the steward approached with a greasy smile and said:
“What can I get you, sir?”
“What can I get for you, sir?”
And they ran him up quick, and propped him up, over to leeward, and left him.
And they quickly lifted him up, propped him up on the side away from the wind, and left him there.
For the next four days he lived a simple and blameless life on thin captain’s biscuits (I mean that the biscuits were thin, not the captain) and soda-water; but, towards Saturday, he got uppish, and went in for weak tea and dry toast, and on Monday he was gorging himself on chicken broth. He left the ship on Tuesday, and as it steamed away from the landing-stage he gazed after it regretfully.
For the next four days, he lived a simple and innocent life on thin captain’s biscuits (I mean that the biscuits were thin, not the captain) and soda water; but by Saturday, he started to get a little too proud and switched to weak tea and dry toast, and by Monday, he was stuffing himself with chicken broth. He left the ship on Tuesday, and as it pulled away from the landing stage, he watched it go with a sense of regret.
“There she goes,” he said, “there she goes, with two pounds’ worth of food on board that belongs to me, and that I haven’t had.”
“There she goes,” he said, “there she goes, with two pounds’ worth of food on board that belongs to me, and that I haven’t had.”
He said that if they had given him another day he thought he could have put it straight.
He said that if they had given him another day, he believed he could have fixed it.
So I set my face against the sea trip. Not, as I explained, upon my own account. I was never queer. But I was afraid for George. George said he should be all right, and would rather like it, but he would advise Harris and me not to think of it, as he felt sure we should both be ill. Harris said that, to himself, it was always a mystery how people managed to get sick at sea—said he thought people must do it on purpose, from affectation—said he had often wished to be, but had never been able.
So I was totally against the idea of the sea trip. Not because of myself—I’ve never been sick like that. But I was worried about George. He said he would be fine and might even enjoy it, but he advised Harris and me not to consider it because he was sure we would both get sick. Harris said he always found it strange how people got sick at sea—he thought they must do it on purpose for attention—he said he had often hoped to get sick but had never been able to.
Then he told us anecdotes of how he had gone across the Channel when it was so rough that the passengers had to be tied into their berths, and he and the captain were the only two living souls on board who were not ill. Sometimes it was he and the second mate who were not ill; but it was generally he and one other man. If not he and another man, then it was he by himself.
Then he shared stories about how he crossed the Channel when it was so rough that the passengers had to be strapped into their beds, and he and the captain were the only two people on board who weren't sick. Sometimes it was him and the second mate who felt fine; but it was usually him and one other man. If it wasn’t him and another man, then it was just him alone.
It is a curious fact, but nobody ever is sea-sick—on land. At sea, you come across plenty of people very bad indeed, whole boat-loads of them; but I never met a man yet, on land, who had ever known at all what it was to be sea-sick. Where the thousands upon thousands of bad sailors that swarm in every ship hide themselves when they are on land is a mystery.
It’s an interesting fact, but no one ever gets seasick on land. At sea, you find plenty of people who are really sick, whole boats full of them; but I’ve never met anyone on land who has ever experienced seasickness. It’s a mystery where all the thousands and thousands of terrible sailors that crowd onto every ship go when they’re on land.
If most men were like a fellow I saw on the Yarmouth boat one day, I could account for the seeming enigma easily enough. It was just off Southend Pier, I recollect, and he was leaning out through one of the port-holes in a very dangerous position. I went up to him to try and save him.
If most guys were like a dude I saw on the Yarmouth boat one day, I could easily explain the puzzling situation. I remember it was just off Southend Pier, and he was leaning out through one of the portholes in a really risky position. I walked up to him to try and help.
“Hi! come further in,” I said, shaking him by the shoulder. “You’ll be overboard.”
“Hey! Come on in," I said, giving him a light shake on the shoulder. "You'll fall overboard."
“Oh my! I wish I was,” was the only answer I could get; and there I had to leave him.
“Oh my! I wish I were,” was the only answer I could get; and there I had to leave him.
Three weeks afterwards, I met him in the coffee-room of a Bath hotel, talking about his voyages, and explaining, with enthusiasm, how he loved the sea.
Three weeks later, I ran into him in the coffee room of a hotel in Bath, chatting about his travels and enthusiastically explaining how much he loved the sea.
“Good sailor!” he replied in answer to a mild young man’s envious query; “well, I did feel a little queer once, I confess. It was off Cape Horn. The vessel was wrecked the next morning.”
“Good sailor!” he replied to a mild young man’s envious question; “well, I did feel a little strange once, I admit. It was off Cape Horn. The ship was wrecked the next morning.”
I said:
I said:
“Weren’t you a little shaky by Southend Pier one day, and wanted to be thrown overboard?”
“Weren’t you feeling a bit unsteady by Southend Pier one day and wanted to be tossed overboard?”
“Southend Pier!” he replied, with a puzzled expression.
“Southend Pier!” he replied, looking confused.
“Yes; going down to Yarmouth, last Friday three weeks.”
“Yes, I went down to Yarmouth three weeks ago last Friday.”
“Oh, ah—yes,” he answered, brightening up; “I remember now. I did have a headache that afternoon. It was the pickles, you know. They were the most disgraceful pickles I ever tasted in a respectable boat. Did you have any?”
“Oh, wow—yeah,” he replied, lighting up; “I remember now. I did have a headache that afternoon. It was the pickles, you know. They were the most terrible pickles I’ve ever tasted on a decent boat. Did you have any?”
For myself, I have discovered an excellent preventive against sea-sickness, in balancing myself. You stand in the centre of the deck, and, as the ship heaves and pitches, you move your body about, so as to keep it always straight. When the front of the ship rises, you lean forward, till the deck almost touches your nose; and when its back end gets up, you lean backwards. This is all very well for an hour or two; but you can’t balance yourself for a week.
For me, I've found a great way to prevent seasickness by balancing myself. You stand in the middle of the deck, and as the ship rolls and sways, you move your body to keep it upright. When the front of the ship goes up, you lean forward until the deck is almost touching your nose; and when the back end rises, you lean back. This works fine for an hour or two, but you can’t maintain that balance for a week.
George said:
George said:
“Let’s go up the river.”
“Let’s head up the river.”
He said we should have fresh air, exercise and quiet; the constant change of scene would occupy our minds (including what there was of Harris’s); and the hard work would give us a good appetite, and make us sleep well.
He said we should get some fresh air, exercise, and some peace and quiet; the constant change of scenery would keep our minds busy (even what little there was of Harris's); and the hard work would give us a good appetite and help us sleep well.
Harris said he didn’t think George ought to do anything that would have a tendency to make him sleepier than he always was, as it might be dangerous. He said he didn’t very well understand how George was going to sleep any more than he did now, seeing that there were only twenty-four hours in each day, summer and winter alike; but thought that if he did sleep any more, he might just as well be dead, and so save his board and lodging.
Harris said he didn’t think George should do anything that would make him even sleepier than he already was, since that could be risky. He mentioned he didn’t really understand how George could sleep any more than he did now, considering there were only twenty-four hours in each day, summer or winter; but he thought that if he did sleep more, he might as well be dead and save on food and rent.
Harris said, however, that the river would suit him to a “T.” I don’t know what a “T” is (except a sixpenny one, which includes bread-and-butter and cake ad lib., and is cheap at the price, if you haven’t had any dinner). It seems to suit everybody, however, which is greatly to its credit.
Harris said, however, that the river would be perfect for him to have a “T.” I don’t know what a “T” is (other than a cheap one that costs sixpence, which includes bread-and-butter and cake ad lib., and is a good deal if you haven’t had dinner). It seems to work for everyone, though, which is quite impressive.
It suited me to a “T” too, and Harris and I both said it was a good idea of George’s; and we said it in a tone that seemed to somehow imply that we were surprised that George should have come out so sensible.
It suited me perfectly, and Harris and I both agreed it was a good idea from George; we said it in a way that suggested we were a bit surprised that George could actually come up with something so sensible.
“It’s all very well for you fellows,” he says; “you like it, but I don’t. There’s nothing for me to do. Scenery is not in my line, and I don’t smoke. If I see a rat, you won’t stop; and if I go to sleep, you get fooling about with the boat, and slop me overboard. If you ask me, I call the whole thing bally foolishness.”
“It’s great for you guys,” he says; “you enjoy it, but I don’t. There’s nothing for me to do. Scenery isn’t my thing, and I don’t smoke. If I see a rat, you won’t stop; and if I fall asleep, you’ll mess around with the boat and throw me overboard. If you ask me, I think the whole thing is complete nonsense.”
We were three to one, however, and the motion was carried.
We were three to one, but the motion passed.
CHAPTER II.
Plans discussed.—Pleasures of “camping-out,” on fine nights.—Ditto, wet nights.—Compromise decided on.—Montmorency, first impressions of.—Fears lest he is too good for this world, fears subsequently dismissed as groundless.—Meeting adjourns.
Plans discussed.—Enjoying the “camping out” experience on nice nights.—Same for rainy nights.—Compromise agreed upon.—First impressions of Montmorency.—Worries that he’s too good for this world, worries later dismissed as unfounded.—Meeting concludes.
We pulled out the maps, and discussed plans.
We took out the maps and talked about our plans.
We arranged to start on the following Saturday from Kingston. Harris and I would go down in the morning, and take the boat up to Chertsey, and George, who would not be able to get away from the City till the afternoon (George goes to sleep at a bank from ten to four each day, except Saturdays, when they wake him up and put him outside at two), would meet us there.
We planned to leave the following Saturday from Kingston. Harris and I would head down in the morning and take the boat up to Chertsey, and George, who wouldn’t be able to leave the City until the afternoon (George naps at a bank from ten to four every day, except Saturdays, when they wake him up and let him go at two), would meet us there.
Should we “camp out” or sleep at inns?
Should we "camp out" or stay at inns?
George and I were for camping out. We said it would be so wild and free, so patriarchal like.
George and I were into camping out. We said it would be so wild and free, really manly.
Slowly the golden memory of the dead sun fades from the hearts of the cold, sad clouds. Silent, like sorrowing children, the birds have ceased their song, and only the moorhen’s plaintive cry and the harsh croak of the corncrake stirs the awed hush around the couch of waters, where the dying day breathes out her last.
Slowly, the golden memory of the dead sun fades from the hearts of the cold, sad clouds. Silent, like grieving children, the birds have stopped singing, and only the moorhen’s mournful cry and the harsh croak of the corncrake break the stunned silence around the still waters, where the dying day breathes out her last.
From the dim woods on either bank, Night’s ghostly army, the grey shadows, creep out with noiseless tread to chase away the lingering rear-guard of the light, and pass, with noiseless, unseen feet, above the waving river-grass, and through the sighing rushes; and Night, upon her sombre throne, folds her black wings above the darkening world, and, from her phantom palace, lit by the pale stars, reigns in stillness.
From the dark woods on both sides, Night’s ghostly army, the gray shadows, quietly creeps out to drive away the last remnants of light. They move silently, unseen, over the swaying river grass and through the rustling reeds. Night, sitting on her dark throne, spreads her black wings over the dimming world and, from her ghostly palace illuminated by the faint stars, rules in silence.
Then we run our little boat into some quiet nook, and the tent is pitched, and the frugal supper cooked and eaten. Then the big pipes are filled and lighted, and the pleasant chat goes round in musical undertone; while, in the pauses of our talk, the river, playing round the boat, prattles strange old tales and secrets, sings low the old child’s song that it has sung so many thousand years—will sing so many thousand years to come, before its voice grows harsh and old—a song that we, who have learnt to love its changing face, who have so often nestled on its yielding bosom, think, somehow, we understand, though we could not tell you in mere words the story that we listen to.
Then we steer our little boat into a quiet spot, pitch the tent, and cook a simple dinner. After that, we fill and light our big pipes, and enjoy some nice, low-key conversation. In between our chats, the river, flowing around the boat, shares its ancient tales and secrets, softly singing the old children’s song it has been singing for countless years—and will continue to sing for countless more—before its voice eventually grows rough and old. It’s a song that we, who have learned to appreciate its ever-changing beauty and have often rested on its gentle waves, feel like we understand, even though we couldn't put the story it tells into mere words.
And we sit there, by its margin, while the moon, who loves it too, stoops down to kiss it with a sister’s kiss, and throws her silver arms around it clingingly; and we watch it as it flows, ever singing, ever whispering, out to meet its king, the sea—till our voices die away in silence, and the pipes go out—till we, common-place, everyday young men enough, feel strangely full of thoughts, half sad, half sweet, and do not care or want to speak—till we laugh, and, rising, knock the ashes from our burnt-out pipes, and say “Good-night,” and, lulled by the lapping water and the rustling trees, we fall asleep beneath the great, still stars, and dream that the world is young again—young and sweet as she used to be ere the centuries of fret and care had furrowed her fair face, ere her children’s sins and follies had made old her loving heart—sweet as she was in those bygone days when, a new-made mother, she nursed us, her children, upon her own deep breast—ere the wiles of painted civilization had lured us away from her fond arms, and the poisoned sneers of artificiality had made us ashamed of the simple life we led with her, and the simple, stately home where mankind was born so many thousands years ago.
And we sit there by the edge, while the moon, who loves it too, leans down to kiss it sweetly and wraps her silver arms around it tightly; and we watch as it flows, always singing, always whispering, out to meet its king, the sea—until our voices fade into silence and the pipes go out—until we, ordinary, everyday young men, feel strangely full of thoughts, half sad, half sweet, and don’t care or want to speak—until we laugh, and, standing up, knock the ashes from our burnt-out pipes, and say “Goodnight,” and, lulled by the gentle water and the rustling trees, we fall asleep beneath the great, still stars, and dream that the world is young again—young and sweet like she used to be before centuries of worry and care had marked her beautiful face, before her children’s sins and mistakes had aged her loving heart—sweet like she was in those past days when, a new mother, she nurtured us, her children, at her own deep breast—before the tricks of false civilization had drawn us away from her comforting arms, and the spiteful mockery of artificiality had made us embarrassed about the simple life we shared with her, and the simple, grand home where humanity was born so many thousands of years ago.
Harris said:
Harris stated:
“How about when it rained?”
“What about when it rained?”
You can never rouse Harris. There is no poetry about Harris—no wild yearning for the unattainable. Harris never “weeps, he knows not why.” If Harris’s eyes fill with tears, you can bet it is because Harris has been eating raw onions, or has put too much Worcester over his chop.
You can never wake up Harris. There’s nothing poetic about Harris—no wild longing for the impossible. Harris never “cries for no reason.” If Harris’s eyes fill with tears, you can bet it’s because he’s been eating raw onions or he’s doused his chop with too much Worcestershire sauce.
“Hark! do you not hear? Is it but the mermaids singing deep below the waving waters; or sad spirits, chanting dirges for white corpses, held by seaweed?” Harris would take you by the arm, and say:
“Hear that? Is it just the mermaids singing deep beneath the undulating waters, or are it sorrowful spirits, singing mournful songs for white corpses tangled in seaweed?” Harris would take you by the arm and say:
“I know what it is, old man; you’ve got a chill. Now, you come along with me. I know a place round the corner here, where you can get a drop of the finest Scotch whisky you ever tasted—put you right in less than no time.”
“I know what you're feeling, old man; you're cold. Now, come with me. I know a spot just around the corner where you can get a taste of the best Scotch whisky you've ever had—it'll warm you up in no time.”
Harris always does know a place round the corner where you can get something brilliant in the drinking line. I believe that if you met Harris up in Paradise (supposing such a thing likely), he would immediately greet you with:
Harris always knows a spot around the corner where you can find something great to drink. I think that if you ran into Harris up in Paradise (assuming that's even possible), he would instantly say:
“So glad you’ve come, old fellow; I’ve found a nice place round the corner here, where you can get some really first-class nectar.”
“So glad you’re here, my friend; I’ve found a great spot just around the corner where you can get some amazing drinks.”
In the present instance, however, as regarded the camping out, his practical view of the matter came as a very timely hint. Camping out in rainy weather is not pleasant.
In this case, though, when it came to camping out, his practical perspective was a very helpful tip. Camping out in the rain isn't enjoyable.
It is evening. You are wet through, and there is a good two inches of water in the boat, and all the things are damp. You find a place on the banks that is not quite so puddly as other places you have seen, and you land and lug out the tent, and two of you proceed to fix it.
It’s evening. You’re soaked, and there’s about two inches of water in the boat, making everything damp. You spot a spot on the banks that’s less puddly than others you’ve seen, so you pull up and haul out the tent, and you and another person start to set it up.
It is soaked and heavy, and it flops about, and tumbles down on you, and clings round your head and makes you mad. The rain is pouring steadily down all the time. It is difficult enough to fix a tent in dry weather: in wet, the task becomes herculean. Instead of helping you, it seems to you that the other man is simply playing the fool. Just as you get your side beautifully fixed, he gives it a hoist from his end, and spoils it all.
It’s drenched and heavy, flopping around, tumbling down on you, wrapping around your head and driving you crazy. The rain keeps coming down non-stop. It’s challenging enough to set up a tent in dry weather; in wet conditions, it feels impossible. Instead of assisting you, it just feels like the other guy is messing around. Just when you have your side perfectly set up, he yanks it from his end and ruins everything.
“Here! what are you up to?” you call out.
“Hey! What are you doing?” you call out.
“What are you up to?” he retorts; “leggo, can’t you?”
“What are you doing?” he replies; “Let it go, can’t you?”
“Don’t pull it; you’ve got it all wrong, you stupid ass!” you shout.
“Don’t pull it; you’ve got it all wrong, you idiot!” you shout.
“No, I haven’t,” he yells back; “let go your side!”
“No, I haven’t,” he shouts back; “let go of your side!”
“I tell you you’ve got it all wrong!” you roar, wishing that you could get at him; and you give your ropes a lug that pulls all his pegs out.
“I’m telling you, you’ve got it completely wrong!” you shout, wishing you could get to him; and you give your ropes a tug that pulls all his pegs out.
“Ah, the bally idiot!” you hear him mutter to himself; and then comes a savage haul, and away goes your side. You lay down the mallet and start to go round and tell him what you think about the whole business, and, at the same time, he starts round in the same direction to come and explain his views to you. And you follow each other round and round, swearing at one another, until the tent tumbles down in a heap, and leaves you looking at each other across its ruins, when you both indignantly exclaim, in the same breath:
“Ah, that absolute idiot!” you hear him mumble to himself; and then there’s a brutal pull, and your side goes off. You put down the mallet and begin to walk over to tell him what you think of the whole situation, and at the same time, he heads in the same direction to explain his thoughts to you. You both circle around, cursing each other, until the tent collapses into a pile, leaving you staring at each other across the wreckage, when you both angrily shout out at the same time:
“There you are! what did I tell you?”
“There you are! What did I say?”
Meanwhile the third man, who has been baling out the boat, and who has spilled the water down his sleeve, and has been cursing away to himself steadily for the last ten minutes, wants to know what the thundering blazes you’re playing at, and why the blarmed tent isn’t up yet.
Meanwhile, the third guy, who has been scooping water out of the boat and has gotten some down his sleeve, and has been grumbling to himself for the past ten minutes, wants to know what on earth you're doing and why the darn tent isn't up yet.
At last, somehow or other, it does get up, and you land the things. It is hopeless attempting to make a wood fire, so you light the methylated spirit stove, and crowd round that.
At last, somehow, it finally gets going, and you manage to land the stuff. It’s pointless trying to start a wood fire, so you light the metho stove and gather around it.
Rainwater is the chief article of diet at supper. The bread is two-thirds rainwater, the beefsteak-pie is exceedingly rich in it, and the jam, and the butter, and the salt, and the coffee have all combined with it to make soup.
Rainwater is the main ingredient at dinner. The bread is mostly made of rainwater, the beef pie is super rich in it, and the jam, butter, salt, and coffee have all mixed together with it to create soup.
After supper, you find your tobacco is damp, and you cannot smoke. Luckily you have a bottle of the stuff that cheers and inebriates, if taken in proper quantity, and this restores to you sufficient interest in life to induce you to go to bed.
After dinner, you notice your tobacco is wet, and you can't smoke. Fortunately, you have a bottle of something that lifts your spirits and gets you buzzed, if consumed in moderation, and this gives you enough motivation to head to bed.
There you dream that an elephant has suddenly sat down on your chest, and that the volcano has exploded and thrown you down to the bottom of the sea—the elephant still sleeping peacefully on your bosom. You wake up and grasp the idea that something terrible really has happened. Your first impression is that the end of the world has come; and then you think that this cannot be, and that it is thieves and murderers, or else fire, and this opinion you express in the usual method. No help comes, however, and all you know is that thousands of people are kicking you, and you are being smothered.
There you dream that an elephant has suddenly sat down on your chest, and that a volcano has erupted, throwing you down to the bottom of the sea—the elephant still sleeping peacefully on you. You wake up and realize that something terrible has really happened. Your first impression is that the end of the world has come; then you think it can't be that, and it must be thieves and murderers, or maybe fire, and you express this opinion in the usual way. No help comes, though, and all you know is that thousands of people are kicking you, and you are being smothered.
Somebody else seems in trouble, too. You can hear his faint cries coming from underneath your bed. Determining, at all events, to sell your life dearly, you struggle frantically, hitting out right and left with arms and legs, and yelling lustily the while, and at last something gives way, and you find your head in the fresh air. Two feet off, you dimly observe a half-dressed ruffian, waiting to kill you, and you are preparing for a life-and-death struggle with him, when it begins to dawn upon you that it’s Jim.
Somebody else seems to be in trouble, too. You can hear his faint cries coming from underneath your bed. Determined to fight for your life, you struggle wildly, swinging your arms and legs and yelling loudly. Finally, something breaks free, and you find your head in the fresh air. Just two feet away, you vaguely see a half-dressed thug, ready to attack you, and you get ready for a fight to the death with him, when it starts to click that it’s Jim.
“Oh, it’s you, is it?” he says, recognising you at the same moment.
“Oh, it’s you!” he says, recognizing you at the same moment.
“Yes,” you answer, rubbing your eyes; “what’s happened?”
“Yes,” you reply, rubbing your eyes. “What’s going on?”
“Bally tent’s blown down, I think,” he says. “Where’s Bill?”
“Looks like the Bally tent’s been blown down,” he says. “Where's Bill?”
Then you both raise up your voices and shout for “Bill!” and the ground beneath you heaves and rocks, and the muffled voice that you heard before replies from out the ruin:
Then you both lift your voices and shout for “Bill!” and the ground beneath you shakes and shifts, and the muffled voice you heard earlier answers from within the rubble:
“Get off my head, can’t you?”
“Get off my head, can't you?”
And Bill struggles out, a muddy, trampled wreck, and in an unnecessarily aggressive mood—he being under the evident belief that the whole thing has been done on purpose.
And Bill stumbles out, a muddy, beaten mess, and in an overly aggressive mood—he's convinced that this whole thing was done on purpose.
In the morning you are all three speechless, owing to having caught severe colds in the night; you also feel very quarrelsome, and you swear at each other in hoarse whispers during the whole of breakfast time.
In the morning, all three of you are speechless because you caught bad colds during the night. You also feel really irritable, and you mumble curses at each other in raspy whispers throughout breakfast.
We therefore decided that we would sleep out on fine nights; and hotel it, and inn it, and pub. it, like respectable folks, when it was wet, or when we felt inclined for a change.
We decided to camp out on nice nights, and stay in hotels, inns, or pubs like respectable people when it was rainy or when we wanted a change.
Montmorency hailed this compromise with much approval. He does not revel in romantic solitude. Give him something noisy; and if a trifle low, so much the jollier. To look at Montmorency you would imagine that he was an angel sent upon the earth, for some reason withheld from mankind, in the shape of a small fox-terrier. There is a sort of Oh-what-a-wicked-world-this-is-and-how-I-wish-I-could-do-something-to-make-it-better-and-nobler expression about Montmorency that has been known to bring the tears into the eyes of pious old ladies and gentlemen.
Montmorency welcomed this compromise with great enthusiasm. He doesn't enjoy quiet, romantic solitude. Give him something loud; and if it's a little rough around the edges, all the better. Just by looking at Montmorency, you'd think he was an angel sent to Earth for some reason hidden from humanity, taking the form of a small fox-terrier. There’s a kind of “Oh, what a wicked world this is, and how I wish I could do something to make it better and nobler” look about Montmorency that has been known to bring tears to the eyes of pious old ladies and gentlemen.
When first he came to live at my expense, I never thought I should be able to get him to stop long. I used to sit down and look at him, as he sat on the rug and looked up at me, and think: “Oh, that dog will never live. He will be snatched up to the bright skies in a chariot, that is what will happen to him.”
When he first started living at my expense, I never thought I’d be able to keep him around for long. I would sit down and watch him as he sat on the rug looking up at me, thinking, “Oh, that dog will never live. He’ll be taken up to the bright skies in a chariot, that’s what’s going to happen to him.”
But, when I had paid for about a dozen chickens that he had killed; and had dragged him, growling and kicking, by the scruff of his neck, out of a hundred and fourteen street fights; and had had a dead cat brought round for my inspection by an irate female, who called me a murderer; and had been summoned by the man next door but one for having a ferocious dog at large, that had kept him pinned up in his own tool-shed, afraid to venture his nose outside the door for over two hours on a cold night; and had learned that the gardener, unknown to myself, had won thirty shillings by backing him to kill rats against time, then I began to think that maybe they’d let him remain on earth for a bit longer, after all.
But after I had paid for about a dozen chickens he had killed; dragged him, growling and kicking, by the scruff of his neck out of one hundred and fourteen street fights; had a dead cat brought to me for inspection by an angry woman who called me a murderer; was summoned by the guy next door for having a fierce dog that had kept him locked in his own tool shed, too scared to put his nose outside the door for over two hours on a cold night; and found out that the gardener, without my knowledge, had won thirty shillings betting on him to kill rats in a timed contest, I started to think that maybe they’d let him stick around a bit longer after all.
To hang about a stable, and collect a gang of the most disreputable dogs to be found in the town, and lead them out to march round the slums to fight other disreputable dogs, is Montmorency’s idea of “life;” and so, as I before observed, he gave to the suggestion of inns, and pubs., and hotels his most emphatic approbation.
To hang around a stable, gather a bunch of the most disreputable dogs in town, and take them out to roam the slums to fight other disreputable dogs is Montmorency’s idea of “life.” So, as I mentioned before, he gave a big thumbs up to the suggestion of inns, pubs, and hotels.
Having thus settled the sleeping arrangements to the satisfaction of all four of us, the only thing left to discuss was what we should take with us; and this we had begun to argue, when Harris said he’d had enough oratory for one night, and proposed that we should go out and have a smile, saying that he had found a place, round by the square, where you could really get a drop of Irish worth drinking.
Having figured out the sleeping arrangements to everyone's satisfaction, the only thing left to discuss was what we should take with us. We had started to debate that when Harris said he was done with all the talking for one night and suggested we go out for a drink, mentioning that he had found a place near the square where you could actually get a decent Irish drink.
CHAPTER III.
Arrangements settled.—Harris’s method of doing work.—How the elderly, family-man puts up a picture.—George makes a sensible, remark.—Delights of early morning bathing.—Provisions for getting upset.
Arrangements are in place.—Harris's way of getting things done.—How the older, family guy hangs a picture.—George makes a smart comment.—Joy of morning baths.—Plans for staying calm.
So, on the following evening, we again assembled, to discuss and arrange our plans. Harris said:
So, the next evening, we got together again to discuss and organize our plans. Harris said:
“Now, the first thing to settle is what to take with us. Now, you get a bit of paper and write down, J., and you get the grocery catalogue, George, and somebody give me a bit of pencil, and then I’ll make out a list.”
“Now, the first thing we need to figure out is what to bring with us. Get a piece of paper and write down ‘J.’ and, George, grab the grocery catalog. Someone hand me a pencil, and I’ll put together a list.”
That’s Harris all over—so ready to take the burden of everything himself, and put it on the backs of other people.
That’s totally Harris—always eager to take on all the responsibilities himself and pass them off to others.
He always reminds me of my poor Uncle Podger. You never saw such a commotion up and down a house, in all your life, as when my Uncle Podger undertook to do a job. A picture would have come home from the frame-maker’s, and be standing in the dining-room, waiting to be put up; and Aunt Podger would ask what was to be done with it, and Uncle Podger would say:
He always reminds me of my poor Uncle Podger. You’ve never seen such chaos around the house as when my Uncle Podger decided to tackle a job. A picture would come home from the frame shop and be waiting in the dining room to be hung up; Aunt Podger would ask what was to be done with it, and Uncle Podger would say:
“Oh, you leave that to me. Don’t you, any of you, worry yourselves about that. I’ll do all that.”
“Oh, you leave that to me. Don’t any of you worry about that. I’ll take care of everything.”
And then he would take off his coat, and begin. He would send the girl out for sixpen’orth of nails, and then one of the boys after her to tell her what size to get; and, from that, he would gradually work down, and start the whole house.
And then he would take off his coat and get to work. He would send the girl out for six pence worth of nails, and then send one of the boys after her to tell her what size to get; from there, he would gradually go down the list and start the whole house.
“Now you go and get me my hammer, Will,” he would
shout; “and you bring me the rule, Tom; and I shall want
the step-ladder, and I had better have a kitchen-chair, too; and,
Jim! you run round to Mr. Goggles, and tell him,
‘Pa’s kind regards, and hopes his leg’s better;
and will he lend him his spirit-level?’ And
don’t you go, Maria, because I shall want somebody to hold
me the light; and when the girl comes back, she must go out again
for a bit of picture-cord; and Tom!—where’s
Tom?—Tom, you come here; I shall want you to hand me up the
picture.”
“Now go get me my hammer, Will,” he would shout; “and bring me the rule, Tom; and I’ll need the step-ladder, and I might as well have a kitchen chair, too; and, Jim! you run over to Mr. Goggles and tell him, ‘Dad sends his best wishes and hopes his leg is better; will he lend him his spirit level?’ And don’t go, Maria, because I’ll need someone to hold the light for me; and when the girl gets back, she’ll have to go out again for some picture cord; and Tom!—where’s Tom?—Tom, get over here; I need you to hand me up the picture.”
And then he would lift up the picture, and drop it, and it would come out of the frame, and he would try to save the glass, and cut himself; and then he would spring round the room, looking for his handkerchief. He could not find his handkerchief, because it was in the pocket of the coat he had taken off, and he did not know where he had put the coat, and all the house had to leave off looking for his tools, and start looking for his coat; while he would dance round and hinder them.
And then he would pick up the picture, drop it, and it would come out of the frame. He would try to save the glass and end up cutting himself; then he would dart around the room, searching for his handkerchief. He couldn’t find his handkerchief because it was in the pocket of the coat he had taken off, and he didn’t remember where he had put the coat. So, everyone in the house had to stop looking for his tools and start looking for his coat while he danced around and got in their way.
Then he’d get up, and find that he had been sitting on it, and would call out:
Then he'd get up, realize he had been sitting on it, and would call out:
“Oh, you can give it up! I’ve found it myself now. Might just as well ask the cat to find anything as expect you people to find it.”
“Oh, you can forget it! I’ve found it myself now. Might as well ask the cat to find anything as expect you people to find it.”
And, when half an hour had been spent in tying up his finger, and a new glass had been got, and the tools, and the ladder, and the chair, and the candle had been brought, he would have another go, the whole family, including the girl and the charwoman, standing round in a semi-circle, ready to help. Two people would have to hold the chair, and a third would help him up on it, and hold him there, and a fourth would hand him a nail, and a fifth would pass him up the hammer, and he would take hold of the nail, and drop it.
And after spending half an hour wrapping up his finger, getting a new glass, and bringing the tools, ladder, chair, and candle, he was ready to try again. The whole family, including the girl and the cleaner, stood in a semi-circle, ready to assist. Two people would hold the chair, a third would help him up onto it and keep him steady, a fourth would hand him a nail, and a fifth would pass him the hammer, but he would grab the nail and drop it.
“There!” he would say, in an injured tone, “now the nail’s gone.”
“There!” he would say, in a hurt tone, “now the nail’s gone.”
And we would all have to go down on our knees and grovel for it, while he would stand on the chair, and grunt, and want to know if he was to be kept there all the evening.
And we would all have to get down on our knees and beg for it, while he would stand on the chair, grunt, and ask if he was going to be up there all evening.
The nail would be found at last, but by that time he would have lost the hammer.
The nail would finally be found, but by then he would have lost the hammer.
“Where’s the hammer? What did I do with the hammer? Great heavens! Seven of you, gaping round there, and you don’t know what I did with the hammer!”
“Where’s the hammer? What did I do with the hammer? Oh my gosh! Seven of you standing around, and you don’t know what I did with the hammer!”
We would find the hammer for him, and then he would have lost sight of the mark he had made on the wall, where the nail was to go in, and each of us had to get up on the chair, beside him, and see if we could find it; and we would each discover it in a different place, and he would call us all fools, one after another, and tell us to get down. And he would take the rule, and re-measure, and find that he wanted half thirty-one and three-eighths inches from the corner, and would try to do it in his head, and go mad.
We would look for the hammer for him, and by then, he would have lost track of the mark he made on the wall where the nail was supposed to go. Each of us had to get up on the chair next to him and see if we could find it; we'd all end up spotting it in different places, and he'd call us all idiots, one by one, and tell us to get down. Then he would grab the measuring tape, re-measure, and determine that he needed half of thirty-one and three-eighths inches from the corner, trying to do the math in his head and driving himself crazy.
And we would all try to do it in our heads, and all arrive at different results, and sneer at one another. And in the general row, the original number would be forgotten, and Uncle Podger would have to measure it again.
And we would all try to do it in our heads, each ending up with different answers, and making fun of each other. In all the chaos, the original number would be lost, and Uncle Podger would have to measure it again.
He would use a bit of string this time, and at the critical moment, when the old fool was leaning over the chair at an angle of forty-five, and trying to reach a point three inches beyond what was possible for him to reach, the string would slip, and down he would slide on to the piano, a really fine musical effect being produced by the suddenness with which his head and body struck all the notes at the same time.
He would use a length of string this time, and at the crucial moment, when the old fool was leaning over the chair at a forty-five-degree angle and trying to reach a spot three inches farther than he could, the string would slip, and he would slide down onto the piano, creating a really great musical effect as his head and body hit all the keys at once.
And Aunt Maria would say that she would not allow the children to stand round and hear such language.
And Aunt Maria would say that she wouldn’t let the kids hang around and listen to that kind of language.
At last, Uncle Podger would get the spot fixed again, and put the point of the nail on it with his left hand, and take the hammer in his right hand. And, with the first blow, he would smash his thumb, and drop the hammer, with a yell, on somebody’s toes.
At last, Uncle Podger would fix the spot again, placing the nail's point with his left hand and taking the hammer in his right. With the first strike, he would smash his thumb, drop the hammer, and let out a yell as it landed on someone’s toes.
Aunt Maria would mildly observe that, next time Uncle Podger was going to hammer a nail into the wall, she hoped he’d let her know in time, so that she could make arrangements to go and spend a week with her mother while it was being done.
Aunt Maria would gently mention that the next time Uncle Podger planned to hammer a nail into the wall, she hoped he’d give her a heads up in advance so she could arrange to spend a week with her mom while it was happening.
“Oh! you women, you make such a fuss over everything,” Uncle Podger would reply, picking himself up. “Why, I like doing a little job of this sort.”
“Oh! you women, you make such a big deal over everything,” Uncle Podger would say, getting back on his feet. “Honestly, I enjoy doing a little task like this.”
And then he would have another try, and, at the second blow, the nail would go clean through the plaster, and half the hammer after it, and Uncle Podger be precipitated against the wall with force nearly sufficient to flatten his nose.
And then he would have another go, and with the second hit, the nail would go straight through the plaster, along with half the hammer, sending Uncle Podger crashing against the wall with enough force to almost flatten his nose.
Then we had to find the rule and the string again, and a new hole was made; and, about midnight, the picture would be up—very crooked and insecure, the wall for yards round looking as if it had been smoothed down with a rake, and everybody dead beat and wretched—except Uncle Podger.
Then we had to locate the rule and the string again, and a new hole was made; and around midnight, the picture would be hung—very crooked and unstable, the wall for several yards around looking like it had been scraped down with a rake, and everyone completely exhausted and miserable—except Uncle Podger.
“There you are,” he would say, stepping heavily off the chair on to the charwoman’s corns, and surveying the mess he had made with evident pride. “Why, some people would have had a man in to do a little thing like that!”
“There you are,” he would say, stepping heavily off the chair onto the cleaning lady’s foot, looking over the mess he had made with obvious pride. “Some people would have hired someone to do a little thing like that!”
Harris will be just that sort of man when he grows up, I know, and I told him so. I said I could not permit him to take so much labour upon himself. I said:
Harris will be exactly that kind of person when he gets older, I know, and I told him that. I said I couldn’t let him take on so much work himself. I said:
“No; you get the paper, and the pencil, and the catalogue, and George write down, and I’ll do the work.”
“No; you get the paper, the pencil, and the catalog, and George write it down, and I’ll handle the work.”
The first list we made out had to be discarded. It was clear that the upper reaches of the Thames would not allow of the navigation of a boat sufficiently large to take the things we had set down as indispensable; so we tore the list up, and looked at one another!
The first list we created had to be thrown away. It was obvious that the upper parts of the Thames wouldn't accommodate a boat big enough to carry the items we had written down as essential, so we tore up the list and looked at each other!
George said:
George said:
“You know we are on a wrong track altogether. We must not think of the things we could do with, but only of the things that we can’t do without.”
“You know we’re heading in the wrong direction. We shouldn’t focus on the things we could live without, but only on the things we can’t live without.”
George comes out really quite sensible at times. You’d be surprised. I call that downright wisdom, not merely as regards the present case, but with reference to our trip up the river of life, generally. How many people, on that voyage, load up the boat till it is ever in danger of swamping with a store of foolish things which they think essential to the pleasure and comfort of the trip, but which are really only useless lumber.
George can be surprisingly sensible at times. You’d be amazed. I consider that true wisdom, not just in this situation, but also in relation to our journey through life, in general. How many people, on that journey, fill their boat to the brim with a bunch of unnecessary things they believe are essential for enjoyment and comfort, when they’re actually just useless clutter?
How they pile the poor little craft mast-high with fine clothes and big houses; with useless servants, and a host of swell friends that do not care twopence for them, and that they do not care three ha’pence for; with expensive entertainments that nobody enjoys, with formalities and fashions, with pretence and ostentation, and with—oh, heaviest, maddest lumber of all!—the dread of what will my neighbour think, with luxuries that only cloy, with pleasures that bore, with empty show that, like the criminal’s iron crown of yore, makes to bleed and swoon the aching head that wears it!
How they load the poor little boat up to the mast with fancy clothes and big houses; with useless servants, and a bunch of flashy friends that don’t care at all about them, and they don’t care about them either; with expensive parties that no one enjoys, with formalities and trends, with pretension and showiness, and with—oh, the heaviest and craziest burden of all!—the fear of what my neighbor will think, with luxuries that just feel overwhelming, with pleasures that are boring, with empty display that, like the criminal’s iron crown of old, makes the aching head that wears it bleed and swoon!
It is lumber, man—all lumber! Throw it overboard. It makes the boat so heavy to pull, you nearly faint at the oars. It makes it so cumbersome and dangerous to manage, you never know a moment’s freedom from anxiety and care, never gain a moment’s rest for dreamy laziness—no time to watch the windy shadows skimming lightly o’er the shallows, or the glittering sunbeams flitting in and out among the ripples, or the great trees by the margin looking down at their own image, or the woods all green and golden, or the lilies white and yellow, or the sombre-waving rushes, or the sedges, or the orchis, or the blue forget-me-nots.
It's just lumber, man—all lumber! Throw it overboard. It makes the boat so heavy to pull that you almost faint at the oars. It makes it so unwieldy and risky to handle that you can never relax for a moment, never get a chance to daydream—no time to watch the windy shadows skimming lightly over the shallows, or the sparkling sunbeams flitting in and out among the ripples, or the big trees by the shore looking down at their own reflection, or the woods all green and golden, or the white and yellow lilies, or the gently swaying rushes, or the sedges, or the orchids, or the blue forget-me-nots.
Throw the lumber over, man! Let your boat of life be light, packed with only what you need—a homely home and simple pleasures, one or two friends, worth the name, someone to love and someone to love you, a cat, a dog, and a pipe or two, enough to eat and enough to wear, and a little more than enough to drink; for thirst is a dangerous thing.
Throw the lumber over, dude! Let your boat of life be light, filled only with what you need— a cozy home and simple pleasures, one or two good friends, someone to love and someone who loves you, a cat, a dog, and a pipe or two, enough to eat and enough to wear, and a little more than enough to drink; because thirst is a dangerous thing.
You will find the boat easier to pull then, and it will not be so liable to upset, and it will not matter so much if it does upset; good, plain merchandise will stand water. You will have time to think as well as to work. Time to drink in life’s sunshine—time to listen to the Æolian music that the wind of God draws from the human heart-strings around us—time to—
You will find it easier to pull the boat then, and it won’t be as likely to tip over, and it won’t be such a big deal if it does tip; solid, ordinary goods can handle water. You’ll have time to think as well as to work. Time to soak up life’s sunshine—time to listen to the music that the wind of God pulls from the heartstrings around us—time to—
I beg your pardon, really. I quite forgot.
I’m really sorry. I completely forgot.
Well, we left the list to George, and he began it.
Well, we gave the list to George, and he started it.
It seemed a good thought, and we adopted it. I do not know whether you have ever seen the thing I mean. You fix iron hoops up over the boat, and stretch a huge canvas over them, and fasten it down all round, from stem to stern, and it converts the boat into a sort of little house, and it is beautifully cosy, though a trifle stuffy; but there, everything has its drawbacks, as the man said when his mother-in-law died, and they came down upon him for the funeral expenses.
It seemed like a great idea, so we went with it. I’m not sure if you’ve ever seen what I’m talking about. You put iron hoops over the boat and stretch a big canvas over them, securing it all around from front to back. It turns the boat into a kind of little house, and it’s really cozy, though a bit stuffy; but hey, everything has its downsides, as the guy said when his mother-in-law passed away, and everyone expected him to cover the funeral costs.
George said that in that case we must take a rug each, a lamp, some soap, a brush and comb (between us), a toothbrush (each), a basin, some tooth-powder, some shaving tackle (sounds like a French exercise, doesn’t it?), and a couple of big-towels for bathing. I notice that people always make gigantic arrangements for bathing when they are going anywhere near the water, but that they don’t bathe much when they are there.
George suggested that in that case we should each take a rug, a lamp, some soap, a brush and comb (to share), a toothbrush (for each of us), a basin, some tooth powder, some shaving supplies (sounds like a French exercise, right?), and a couple of big towels for bathing. I’ve noticed that people always plan for big bathing setups when they're heading anywhere close to the water, but they don’t actually bathe much once they get there.
It is the same when you go to the sea-side. I always
determine—when thinking over the matter in
London—that I’ll get up early every morning, and go
and have a dip before breakfast, and I religiously pack up a pair
of drawers and a bath towel. I always get red bathing
drawers. I rather fancy myself in red drawers. They
suit my complexion so. But when I get to the sea I
don’t feel somehow that I want that early morning bathe
nearly so much as I did when I was in town.
It's the same when you go to the beach. I always tell myself—when I'm thinking about it in London—that I’ll wake up early every morning and go for a swim before breakfast, and I dutifully pack a pair of swim trunks and a towel. I always choose bright red swim trunks. I like how I look in red trunks; they go well with my skin tone. But when I get to the beach, I somehow don’t feel like taking that early morning swim nearly as much as I did when I was in the city.
On the contrary, I feel more that I want to stop in bed till the last moment, and then come down and have my breakfast. Once or twice virtue has triumphed, and I have got out at six and half-dressed myself, and have taken my drawers and towel, and stumbled dismally off. But I haven’t enjoyed it. They seem to keep a specially cutting east wind, waiting for me, when I go to bathe in the early morning; and they pick out all the three-cornered stones, and put them on the top, and they sharpen up the rocks and cover the points over with a bit of sand so that I can’t see them, and they take the sea and put it two miles out, so that I have to huddle myself up in my arms and hop, shivering, through six inches of water. And when I do get to the sea, it is rough and quite insulting.
On the contrary, I really just want to stay in bed until the last minute and then come down for breakfast. A couple of times, I’ve managed to get up at six, half-dress myself, grab my underwear and towel, and trudge away in a miserable state. But I haven’t enjoyed it. It feels like there’s a harsh east wind just waiting for me when I go to swim in the early morning. They seem to specially arrange all the three-cornered stones on top, sharpen the rocks, and cover the points with sand so that I can’t see them. They even push the sea two miles out, forcing me to huddle up and hop, shivering, through six inches of water. And when I finally reach the sea, it’s rough and completely unwelcoming.
One huge wave catches me up and chucks me in a sitting posture, as hard as ever it can, down on to a rock which has been put there for me. And, before I’ve said “Oh! Ugh!” and found out what has gone, the wave comes back and carries me out to mid-ocean. I begin to strike out frantically for the shore, and wonder if I shall ever see home and friends again, and wish I’d been kinder to my little sister when a boy (when I was a boy, I mean). Just when I have given up all hope, a wave retires and leaves me sprawling like a star-fish on the sand, and I get up and look back and find that I’ve been swimming for my life in two feet of water. I hop back and dress, and crawl home, where I have to pretend I liked it.
One huge wave catches me and throws me down into a sitting position on a rock that just happened to be there for me. Before I can even say “Oh! Ugh!” and figure out what just happened, the wave comes back and pulls me out to the middle of the ocean. I start frantically swimming for the shore, wondering if I’ll ever see home and friends again, and wishing I had been nicer to my little sister when I was a kid. Just when I’ve lost all hope, a wave pulls back and leaves me lying on the sand like a starfish. I get up, look back, and realize I’ve been swimming for my life in just two feet of water. I hop back, get dressed, and crawl home, where I have to pretend I enjoyed it.
In the present instance, we all talked as if we were going to have a long swim every morning.
In this situation, we all spoke as if we were going to have a long swim every morning.
George said it was so pleasant to wake up in the boat in the fresh morning, and plunge into the limpid river. Harris said there was nothing like a swim before breakfast to give you an appetite. He said it always gave him an appetite. George said that if it was going to make Harris eat more than Harris ordinarily ate, then he should protest against Harris having a bath at all.
George said it was really nice to wake up in the boat in the fresh morning and jump into the clear river. Harris said there’s nothing like a swim before breakfast to boost your appetite. He said it always made him hungry. George said that if it was going to make Harris eat more than he usually did, then he should actually protest against Harris having a bath at all.
He said there would be quite enough hard work in towing sufficient food for Harris up against stream, as it was.
He said it would be tough enough to pull enough food for Harris upstream as it was.
I urged upon George, however, how much pleasanter it would be to have Harris clean and fresh about the boat, even if we did have to take a few more hundredweight of provisions; and he got to see it in my light, and withdrew his opposition to Harris’s bath.
I convinced George how much nicer it would be to have Harris clean and fresh around the boat, even if we had to bring along a few extra hundredweight of supplies; he started to see it my way and dropped his opposition to Harris taking a bath.
Agreed, finally, that we should take three bath towels, so as not to keep each other waiting.
Agreed, finally, that we should take three bath towels, so we don't have to keep each other waiting.
For clothes, George said two suits of flannel would be sufficient, as we could wash them ourselves, in the river, when they got dirty. We asked him if he had ever tried washing flannels in the river, and he replied: “No, not exactly himself like; but he knew some fellows who had, and it was easy enough;” and Harris and I were weak enough to fancy he knew what he was talking about, and that three respectable young men, without position or influence, and with no experience in washing, could really clean their own shirts and trousers in the river Thames with a bit of soap.
For clothes, George said two flannel suits would be enough since we could wash them ourselves in the river when they got dirty. We asked him if he had ever actually tried washing flannels in the river, and he replied, “No, not really himself, but he knew some guys who had, and it was pretty easy.” Harris and I were naive enough to think he knew what he was talking about, believing that three respectable young men, with no status or influence and no experience in washing, could actually clean their own shirts and trousers in the River Thames with just a bit of soap.
We were to learn in the days to come, when it was too late, that George was a miserable impostor, who could evidently have known nothing whatever about the matter. If you had seen these clothes after—but, as the shilling shockers say, we anticipate.
We would find out in the days ahead, when it was too late, that George was a pathetic fraud who clearly knew nothing about the situation. If you had seen these clothes after—but, as the cheap thrillers say, we’re getting ahead of ourselves.
George impressed upon us to take a change of under-things and plenty of socks, in case we got upset and wanted a change; also plenty of handkerchiefs, as they would do to wipe things, and a pair of leather boots as well as our boating shoes, as we should want them if we got upset.
George stressed that we should pack a change of underwear and plenty of socks, just in case we got wet and needed to change; he also said to bring lots of handkerchiefs, since they could be useful for wiping things, and a pair of leather boots in addition to our boating shoes, as we would need them if we ended up wet.
CHAPTER IV.
The food question.—Objections to paraffine oil as an atmosphere.—Advantages of cheese as a travelling companion.—A married woman deserts her home.—Further provision for getting upset.—I pack.—Cussedness of tooth-brushes.—George and Harris pack.—Awful behaviour of Montmorency.—We retire to rest.
The food issue.—Concerns about paraffin oil as a solution for atmosphere.—Benefits of cheese as a travel snack.—A married woman leaves her home.—Additional measures for handling disruptions.—I pack up.—Frustrations with toothbrushes.—George and Harris get their bags ready.—Terrible antics of Montmorency.—We head off to sleep.
Then we discussed the food question. George said:
Then we talked about the food issue. George said:
“Begin with breakfast.” (George is so practical.) “Now for breakfast we shall want a frying-pan”—(Harris said it was indigestible; but we merely urged him not to be an ass, and George went on)—“a tea-pot and a kettle, and a methylated spirit stove.”
“Start with breakfast.” (George is so sensible.) “For breakfast, we’ll need a frying pan”—(Harris said it was hard to digest, but we just told him not to be silly, and George continued)—“a teapot, a kettle, and a methylated spirit stove.”
“No oil,” said George, with a significant look; and Harris and I agreed.
“No oil,” George said, giving a meaningful glance; and Harris and I nodded in agreement.
We had taken up an oil-stove once, but “never again.” It had been like living in an oil-shop that week. It oozed. I never saw such a thing as paraffine oil is to ooze. We kept it in the nose of the boat, and, from there, it oozed down to the rudder, impregnating the whole boat and everything in it on its way, and it oozed over the river, and saturated the scenery and spoilt the atmosphere. Sometimes a westerly oily wind blew, and at other times an easterly oily wind, and sometimes it blew a northerly oily wind, and maybe a southerly oily wind; but whether it came from the Arctic snows, or was raised in the waste of the desert sands, it came alike to us laden with the fragrance of paraffine oil.
We once tried using an oil stove, but “never again.” It felt like living in an oil shop that week. It leaked everywhere. I had never seen anything ooze like paraffin oil. We stored it in the front of the boat, and from there, it dripped down to the rudder, soaking everything in the boat along the way. It even oozed into the river, staining the scenery and ruining the atmosphere. Sometimes a greasy wind would blow from the west, at other times from the east, and occasionally from the north or south; but whether it came from the Arctic snow or was stirred up by desert sands, it all carried the scent of paraffin oil.
And that oil oozed up and ruined the sunset; and as for the moonbeams, they positively reeked of paraffine.
And that oil leaked up and ruined the sunset; and as for the moonlight, it definitely smelled like paraffin.
We tried to get away from it at Marlow. We left the boat by the bridge, and took a walk through the town to escape it, but it followed us. The whole town was full of oil. We passed through the church-yard, and it seemed as if the people had been buried in oil. The High Street stunk of oil; we wondered how people could live in it. And we walked miles upon miles out Birmingham way; but it was no use, the country was steeped in oil.
We tried to escape it in Marlow. We left the boat by the bridge and took a walk through the town to get away from it, but it followed us. The whole town was soaked with oil. We passed through the churchyard, and it felt like the people had been buried in oil. The High Street reeked of oil; we wondered how anyone could live in it. We walked for miles toward Birmingham, but it was pointless; the countryside was drenched in oil.
At the end of that trip we met together at midnight in a lonely field, under a blasted oak, and took an awful oath (we had been swearing for a whole week about the thing in an ordinary, middle-class way, but this was a swell affair)—an awful oath never to take paraffine oil with us in a boat again-except, of course, in case of sickness.
At the end of that trip, we gathered at midnight in a secluded field, under a damaged oak tree, and made a serious oath (we had been talking about it in a regular, middle-class way for a whole week, but this felt more significant)—a serious oath to never bring paraffin oil with us in a boat again—unless, of course, for sickness.
Therefore, in the present instance, we confined ourselves to methylated spirit. Even that is bad enough. You get methylated pie and methylated cake. But methylated spirit is more wholesome when taken into the system in large quantities than paraffine oil.
Therefore, in this case, we limited ourselves to methylated spirit. Even that's pretty bad. You have methylated pie and methylated cake. But methylated spirit is actually better for you in larger amounts than paraffin oil.
For other breakfast things, George suggested eggs and bacon, which were easy to cook, cold meat, tea, bread and butter, and jam. For lunch, he said, we could have biscuits, cold meat, bread and butter, and jam—but no cheese. Cheese, like oil, makes too much of itself. It wants the whole boat to itself. It goes through the hamper, and gives a cheesy flavour to everything else there. You can’t tell whether you are eating apple-pie or German sausage, or strawberries and cream. It all seems cheese. There is too much odour about cheese.
For other breakfast options, George suggested eggs and bacon, which are easy to cook, along with cold meat, tea, bread and butter, and jam. For lunch, he said we could have biscuits, cold meat, bread and butter, and jam—but no cheese. Cheese, like oil, takes over too much. It wants the whole space for itself. It spreads through the hamper and gives a cheesy taste to everything else there. You can’t tell if you’re eating apple pie or German sausage, or strawberries and cream. It all ends up tasting like cheese. There’s just too much smell from cheese.
I remember a friend of mine, buying a couple of cheeses at Liverpool. Splendid cheeses they were, ripe and mellow, and with a two hundred horse-power scent about them that might have been warranted to carry three miles, and knock a man over at two hundred yards. I was in Liverpool at the time, and my friend said that if I didn’t mind he would get me to take them back with me to London, as he should not be coming up for a day or two himself, and he did not think the cheeses ought to be kept much longer.
I remember a friend of mine buying a couple of cheeses in Liverpool. They were amazing cheeses, ripe and smooth, with a powerful scent that could probably carry for three miles and knock someone over from two hundred yards away. I was in Liverpool at the time, and my friend said that if I didn’t mind, he’d like me to take them back to London with me since he wouldn’t be coming up for a day or two, and he didn’t think the cheeses should be kept much longer.
“Oh, with pleasure, dear boy,” I replied, “with pleasure.”
“Oh, absolutely, dear boy,” I replied, “absolutely.”
I called for the cheeses, and took them away in a cab. It was a ramshackle affair, dragged along by a knock-kneed, broken-winded somnambulist, which his owner, in a moment of enthusiasm, during conversation, referred to as a horse. I put the cheeses on the top, and we started off at a shamble that would have done credit to the swiftest steam-roller ever built, and all went merry as a funeral bell, until we turned the corner. There, the wind carried a whiff from the cheeses full on to our steed. It woke him up, and, with a snort of terror, he dashed off at three miles an hour. The wind still blew in his direction, and before we reached the end of the street he was laying himself out at the rate of nearly four miles an hour, leaving the cripples and stout old ladies simply nowhere.
I called for the cheeses and took them away in a cab. It was a rundown vehicle, pulled along by a knock-kneed, wheezing dozing horse, which his owner, in a moment of enthusiasm during conversation, called a horse. I placed the cheeses on top, and we started off at a pace that would give credit to the fastest steamroller ever made, and everything was going along as cheerfully as a funeral bell until we turned the corner. There, the wind carried a whiff from the cheeses right to our horse. It woke him up, and with a snort of panic, he took off at three miles an hour. The wind kept blowing in his direction, and by the time we reached the end of the street, he was going at nearly four miles an hour, leaving the disabled and stout old ladies in the dust.
It took two porters as well as the driver to hold him in at the station; and I do not think they would have done it, even then, had not one of the men had the presence of mind to put a handkerchief over his nose, and to light a bit of brown paper.
It took two porters and the driver to keep him restrained at the station; and I don’t think they would have managed it, even then, if one of the men hadn’t thought to put a handkerchief over his nose and light a piece of brown paper.
I took my ticket, and marched proudly up the platform, with my cheeses, the people falling back respectfully on either side. The train was crowded, and I had to get into a carriage where there were already seven other people. One crusty old gentleman objected, but I got in, notwithstanding; and, putting my cheeses upon the rack, squeezed down with a pleasant smile, and said it was a warm day.
I took my ticket and confidently walked up the platform with my cheeses, while people respectfully stepped back on either side. The train was crowded, and I had to get into a carriage that already had seven other people. One grumpy old man complained, but I got in anyway; then, placing my cheeses on the rack, I squeezed in with a friendly smile and said it was a hot day.
A few moments passed, and then the old gentleman began to fidget.
A few moments went by, and then the old man started to fidget.
“Very close in here,” he said.
“It's really tight in here,” he said.
“Quite oppressive,” said the man next him.
"Pretty heavy," said the guy next to him.
And then they both began sniffing, and, at the third sniff, they caught it right on the chest, and rose up without another word and went out. And then a stout lady got up, and said it was disgraceful that a respectable married woman should be harried about in this way, and gathered up a bag and eight parcels and went. The remaining four passengers sat on for a while, until a solemn-looking man in the corner, who, from his dress and general appearance, seemed to belong to the undertaker class, said it put him in mind of dead baby; and the other three passengers tried to get out of the door at the same time, and hurt themselves.
And then they both started sniffing, and on the third sniff, they caught the scent right in the chest, stood up without saying another word, and walked out. Then a stout woman got up and said it was disgraceful for a respectable married woman to be treated like this. She gathered her bag and eight parcels and left. The four remaining passengers stayed for a bit until a serious-looking man in the corner, who looked like he belonged to the undertaker profession, said it reminded him of a dead baby. The other three passengers then tried to leave through the door all at once and ended up hurting themselves.
I smiled at the black gentleman, and said I thought we were going to have the carriage to ourselves; and he laughed pleasantly, and said that some people made such a fuss over a little thing. But even he grew strangely depressed after we had started, and so, when we reached Crewe, I asked him to come and have a drink. He accepted, and we forced our way into the buffet, where we yelled, and stamped, and waved our umbrellas for a quarter of an hour; and then a young lady came, and asked us if we wanted anything.
I smiled at the Black man and said I thought we were going to have the carriage to ourselves. He laughed kindly and mentioned that some people made a big deal out of small things. But even he seemed oddly down after we started. So when we got to Crewe, I invited him to grab a drink. He agreed, and we pushed our way into the buffet, where we shouted, stomped, and waved our umbrellas for about fifteen minutes. Then a young woman came over and asked if we needed anything.
“What’s yours?” I said, turning to my friend.
“What’s yours?” I asked, turning to my friend.
“I’ll have half-a-crown’s worth of brandy, neat, if you please, miss,” he responded.
“I’ll take a half-crown's worth of brandy, straight up, please,” he replied.
And he went off quietly after he had drunk it and got into another carriage, which I thought mean.
And he quietly left after drinking it and got into another carriage, which I thought was rude.
From Crewe I had the compartment to myself, though the train was crowded. As we drew up at the different stations, the people, seeing my empty carriage, would rush for it. “Here y’ are, Maria; come along, plenty of room.” “All right, Tom; we’ll get in here,” they would shout. And they would run along, carrying heavy bags, and fight round the door to get in first. And one would open the door and mount the steps, and stagger back into the arms of the man behind him; and they would all come and have a sniff, and then droop off and squeeze into other carriages, or pay the difference and go first.
From Crewe, I had the compartment to myself, even though the train was packed. As we stopped at various stations, people would see my empty carriage and rush for it. “Here you are, Maria; come on in, there’s plenty of room.” “Okay, Tom; we’ll get in here,” they would shout. Then they would dash up, carrying heavy bags, and jostle around the door to be the first inside. One person would open the door and step up, only to stumble back into the person behind them; then they would all come over to take a look and then drift off to squeeze into other carriages or pay extra to go first class.
From Euston, I took the cheeses down to my friend’s house. When his wife came into the room she smelt round for an instant. Then she said:
From Euston, I brought the cheeses over to my friend's house. When his wife entered the room, she paused for a moment, sniffing the air. Then she said:
“What is it? Tell me the worst.”
“What is it? Just tell me the worst.”
I said:
I said:
“It’s cheeses. Tom bought them in Liverpool, and asked me to bring them up with me.”
“It’s cheese. Tom bought it in Liverpool and asked me to bring it up with me.”
And I added that I hoped she understood that it had nothing to do with me; and she said that she was sure of that, but that she would speak to Tom about it when he came back.
And I added that I hoped she understood it wasn't about me; and she said she was sure of that, but that she would talk to Tom about it when he got back.
My friend was detained in Liverpool longer than he expected; and, three days later, as he hadn’t returned home, his wife called on me. She said:
My friend was held in Liverpool longer than he thought; and three days later, since he hadn’t come back home, his wife came to see me. She said:
“What did Tom say about those cheeses?”
“What did Tom say about those cheeses?”
I replied that he had directed they were to be kept in a moist place, and that nobody was to touch them.
I replied that he had instructed they should be kept in a damp place, and that no one was supposed to touch them.
She said:
She said:
“Nobody’s likely to touch them. Had he smelt them?”
“Nobody's probably going to touch them. Did he smell them?”
I thought he had, and added that he seemed greatly attached to them.
I thought he had, and I also mentioned that he seemed really attached to them.
“You think he would be upset,” she queried, “if I gave a man a sovereign to take them away and bury them?”
"You think he would be upset," she asked, "if I paid a guy a pound to take them away and bury them?"
I answered that I thought he would never smile again.
I replied that I thought he would never smile again.
An idea struck her. She said:
An idea hit her. She said:
“Do you mind keeping them for him? Let me send them round to you.”
“Could you hold on to them for him? I'll send them over to you.”
“Madam,” I replied, “for myself I like the smell of cheese, and the journey the other day with them from Liverpool I shall ever look back upon as a happy ending to a pleasant holiday. But, in this world, we must consider others. The lady under whose roof I have the honour of residing is a widow, and, for all I know, possibly an orphan too. She has a strong, I may say an eloquent, objection to being what she terms ‘put upon.’ The presence of your husband’s cheeses in her house she would, I instinctively feel, regard as a ‘put upon’; and it shall never be said that I put upon the widow and the orphan.”
“Madam,” I replied, “personally, I enjoy the smell of cheese, and I will always look back on the trip from Liverpool the other day as a great ending to a nice holiday. However, in this world, we have to think about others. The lady I’m honored to stay with is a widow and, for all I know, possibly an orphan too. She has a strong, I would say heartfelt, objection to being what she calls ‘put upon.’ I instinctively feel that she would see your husband’s cheeses in her house as a ‘put upon’; and it will never be said that I put upon the widow and the orphan.”
“Very well, then,” said my friend’s wife, rising, “all I have to say is, that I shall take the children and go to an hotel until those cheeses are eaten. I decline to live any longer in the same house with them.”
“Alright, then,” said my friend’s wife, standing up, “all I have to say is that I’m taking the kids and going to a hotel until those cheeses are gone. I refuse to live in the same house with them any longer.”
She kept her word, leaving the place in charge of the charwoman, who, when asked if she could stand the smell, replied, “What smell?” and who, when taken close to the cheeses and told to sniff hard, said she could detect a faint odour of melons. It was argued from this that little injury could result to the woman from the atmosphere, and she was left.
She kept her promise, leaving the place in the care of the cleaning lady, who, when asked if she could handle the smell, replied, “What smell?” And when taken close to the cheeses and told to sniff hard, she said she could catch a slight scent of melons. From this, it was concluded that the woman wouldn’t be harmed by the atmosphere, and she was left there.
The hotel bill came to fifteen guineas; and my friend, after reckoning everything up, found that the cheeses had cost him eight-and-sixpence a pound. He said he dearly loved a bit of cheese, but it was beyond his means; so he determined to get rid of them. He threw them into the canal; but had to fish them out again, as the bargemen complained. They said it made them feel quite faint. And, after that, he took them one dark night and left them in the parish mortuary. But the coroner discovered them, and made a fearful fuss.
The hotel bill totaled fifteen guineas, and my friend, after adding everything up, found that the cheeses had cost him eight and sixpence per pound. He said he really loved cheese, but it was too expensive for him, so he decided to get rid of it. He tossed them into the canal, but had to fish them out again because the bargemen complained. They said it made them feel quite faint. After that, he took them one dark night and left them at the parish mortuary. But the coroner found them and made a huge fuss.
He said it was a plot to deprive him of his living by waking up the corpses.
He claimed it was a scheme to take away his livelihood by reviving the dead.
My friend got rid of them, at last, by taking them down to a sea-side town, and burying them on the beach. It gained the place quite a reputation. Visitors said they had never noticed before how strong the air was, and weak-chested and consumptive people used to throng there for years afterwards.
My friend finally got rid of them by taking them to a beach town and burying them on the shore. It gave the place quite a reputation. Visitors said they had never noticed how fresh the air was before, and people with weak lungs and respiratory issues would come there in droves for years after.
Fond as I am of cheese, therefore, I hold that George was right in declining to take any.
As much as I love cheese, I believe George was correct in refusing to have any.
“We shan’t want any tea,” said George (Harris’s face fell at this); “but we’ll have a good round, square, slap-up meal at seven—dinner, tea, and supper combined.”
“We don’t want any tea,” said George (Harris’s mood dropped at this); “but we’ll have a solid, hearty meal at seven—dinner, tea, and supper all together.”
Harris grew more cheerful. George suggested meat and fruit pies, cold meat, tomatoes, fruit, and green stuff. For drink, we took some wonderful sticky concoction of Harris’s, which you mixed with water and called lemonade, plenty of tea, and a bottle of whisky, in case, as George said, we got upset.
Harris got happier. George suggested meat and fruit pies, cold meat, tomatoes, fruit, and greens. For drinks, we had some amazing sticky mix of Harris's that you added water to and called lemonade, lots of tea, and a bottle of whiskey, just in case, as George put it, we got upset.
It seemed to me that George harped too much on the getting-upset idea. It seemed to me the wrong spirit to go about the trip in.
It seemed to me that George focused too much on the idea of getting upset. It felt like the wrong attitude to have for the trip.
But I’m glad we took the whisky.
But I’m glad we took the whiskey.
We didn’t take beer or wine. They are a mistake up the river. They make you feel sleepy and heavy. A glass in the evening when you are doing a mouch round the town and looking at the girls is all right enough; but don’t drink when the sun is blazing down on your head, and you’ve got hard work to do.
We didn’t bring beer or wine. They're a bad idea up the river. They make you feel tired and sluggish. Having a drink in the evening while you're wandering around town and checking out the girls is fine; but don’t drink when the sun is beating down on you and you’ve got tough work ahead.
We made a list of the things to be taken, and a pretty lengthy one it was, before we parted that evening. The next day, which was Friday, we got them all together, and met in the evening to pack. We got a big Gladstone for the clothes, and a couple of hampers for the victuals and the cooking utensils. We moved the table up against the window, piled everything in a heap in the middle of the floor, and sat round and looked at it.
We made a list of things to bring, and it was quite long, before we said goodbye that evening. The next day, Friday, we gathered everything together and met in the evening to pack. We got a big suitcase for the clothes and a couple of bins for the food and cooking utensils. We pushed the table up to the window, piled everything in a heap in the middle of the floor, and sat around looking at it.
I said I’d pack.
I said I’d get packed.
I rather pride myself on my packing. Packing is one of those many things that I feel I know more about than any other person living. (It surprises me myself, sometimes, how many of these subjects there are.) I impressed the fact upon George and Harris, and told them that they had better leave the whole matter entirely to me. They fell into the suggestion with a readiness that had something uncanny about it. George put on a pipe and spread himself over the easy-chair, and Harris cocked his legs on the table and lit a cigar.
I take a bit of pride in how I pack. Packing is one of those things I really believe I know more about than anyone else. (Sometimes it surprises me how many topics there are like this.) I made it clear to George and Harris that they should just let me handle everything. They agreed so quickly it felt a little weird. George grabbed a pipe and settled into the easy chair, while Harris propped his legs up on the table and lit a cigar.
This was hardly what I intended. What I had meant, of course, was, that I should boss the job, and that Harris and George should potter about under my directions, I pushing them aside every now and then with, “Oh, you—!” “Here, let me do it.” “There you are, simple enough!”—really teaching them, as you might say. Their taking it in the way they did irritated me. There is nothing does irritate me more than seeing other people sitting about doing nothing when I’m working.
This was definitely not what I meant. What I really intended was to take charge of the job, and have Harris and George mess around under my guidance, me pushing them aside occasionally with, “Oh, you—!” “Here, let me handle it.” “There you go, it’s easy!”—basically teaching them, you could say. Their reaction really annoyed me. Nothing irritates me more than seeing others lounging around doing nothing while I’m busy working.
I lived with a man once who used to make me mad that way. He would loll on the sofa and watch me doing things by the hour together, following me round the room with his eyes, wherever I went. He said it did him real good to look on at me, messing about. He said it made him feel that life was not an idle dream to be gaped and yawned through, but a noble task, full of duty and stern work. He said he often wondered now how he could have gone on before he met me, never having anybody to look at while they worked.
I once lived with a guy who used to drive me crazy like that. He would lounge on the couch and watch me for hours while I did things, following me around the room with his eyes, no matter where I went. He said it was really good for him to just watch me goofing around. He claimed it made him feel like life wasn't just a boring dream to be lived through, but a meaningful task filled with responsibilities and hard work. He often told me he couldn't understand how he managed before meeting me, without anyone to observe while they worked.
Now, I’m not like that. I can’t sit still and see another man slaving and working. I want to get up and superintend, and walk round with my hands in my pockets, and tell him what to do. It is my energetic nature. I can’t help it.
Now, I’m not like that. I can’t sit still and watch another guy busting his butt. I want to get up, oversee things, stroll around with my hands in my pockets, and tell him what to do. It’s just my energetic nature. I can’t help it.
However, I did not say anything, but started the packing. It seemed a longer job than I had thought it was going to be; but I got the bag finished at last, and I sat on it and strapped it.
However, I didn't say anything and started packing. It seemed like a longer job than I thought it would be, but I finally finished the bag, sat on it, and strapped it shut.
“Ain’t you going to put the boots in?” said Harris.
"Aren't you going to put the boots in?" said Harris.
And I looked round, and found I had forgotten them. That’s just like Harris. He couldn’t have said a word until I’d got the bag shut and strapped, of course. And George laughed—one of those irritating, senseless, chuckle-headed, crack-jawed laughs of his. They do make me so wild.
And I looked around and realized I had forgotten them. That’s just like Harris. He wouldn't have said a word until I had the bag zipped up and strapped, of course. And George laughed—one of those annoying, pointless, goofy laughs of his. They really drive me crazy.
I opened the bag and packed the boots in; and then, just as I was going to close it, a horrible idea occurred to me. Had I packed my tooth-brush? I don’t know how it is, but I never do know whether I’ve packed my tooth-brush.
I opened the bag and stuffed the boots inside; then, just as I was about to close it, a terrible thought hit me. Had I packed my toothbrush? I don't know what it is, but I can never remember if I've packed my toothbrush.
My tooth-brush is a thing that haunts me when I’m travelling, and makes my life a misery. I dream that I haven’t packed it, and wake up in a cold perspiration, and get out of bed and hunt for it. And, in the morning, I pack it before I have used it, and have to unpack again to get it, and it is always the last thing I turn out of the bag; and then I repack and forget it, and have to rush upstairs for it at the last moment and carry it to the railway station, wrapped up in my pocket-handkerchief.
My toothbrush is something that stresses me out when I’m traveling, making my life miserable. I often dream I haven’t packed it and wake up in a cold sweat, rushing to look for it. In the morning, I pack it before using it, only to have to unpack everything to get to it; it always ends up being the last thing I pull out of the bag. Then I repack and forget it, forcing me to dash upstairs to grab it at the last minute and carry it to the train station wrapped in my pocket handkerchief.
Of course I had to turn every mortal thing out now, and, of
course, I could not find it. I rummaged the things up into
much the same state that they must have been before the world was
created, and when chaos reigned. Of course, I found
George’s and Harris’s eighteen times over, but I
couldn’t find my own. I put the things back one by
one, and held everything up and shook it. Then I found it
inside a boot. I repacked once more.
Of course, I had to empty everything out now, and, naturally, I couldn’t find it. I tossed everything around until it looked like a mess, like it did before the world was made, when chaos ruled. Of course, I found George’s and Harris’s stuff a million times, but I couldn’t find my own. I put everything back one by one, holding it up and shaking it. Then I found it inside a boot. I packed it all up again.
When I had finished, George asked if the soap was in. I said I didn’t care a hang whether the soap was in or whether it wasn’t; and I slammed the bag to and strapped it, and found that I had packed my tobacco-pouch in it, and had to re-open it. It got shut up finally at 10.05 p.m., and then there remained the hampers to do. Harris said that we should be wanting to start in less than twelve hours’ time, and thought that he and George had better do the rest; and I agreed and sat down, and they had a go.
When I was done, George asked if the soap was packed. I said I didn’t care at all if the soap was in there or not; then I slammed the bag shut and strapped it, only to find that I had packed my tobacco pouch in it and had to reopen it. It finally got closed at 10:05 p.m., and then I had to tackle the hampers. Harris mentioned that we’d need to leave in less than twelve hours, so he thought he and George should take care of the rest. I agreed and sat down while they got to work.
They began in a light-hearted spirit, evidently intending to show me how to do it. I made no comment; I only waited. When George is hanged, Harris will be the worst packer in this world; and I looked at the piles of plates and cups, and kettles, and bottles and jars, and pies, and stoves, and cakes, and tomatoes, &c., and felt that the thing would soon become exciting.
They started off in a cheerful mood, clearly planning to show me how to do it. I didn’t say anything; I just waited. When George gets hanged, Harris will be the worst packer in the world. I looked at the heaps of plates, cups, kettles, bottles, jars, pies, stoves, cakes, tomatoes, etc., and sensed that things were about to get interesting.
It did. They started with breaking a cup. That was the first thing they did. They did that just to show you what they could do, and to get you interested.
It did. They began by breaking a cup. That was the first thing they did. They did that just to show you what they could do, and to grab your attention.
Then Harris packed the strawberry jam on top of a tomato and squashed it, and they had to pick out the tomato with a teaspoon.
Then Harris spread strawberry jam on a tomato and squished it, and they had to scoop out the tomato with a teaspoon.
And then it was George’s turn, and he trod on the butter. I didn’t say anything, but I came over and sat on the edge of the table and watched them. It irritated them more than anything I could have said. I felt that. It made them nervous and excited, and they stepped on things, and put things behind them, and then couldn’t find them when they wanted them; and they packed the pies at the bottom, and put heavy things on top, and smashed the pies in.
And then it was George’s turn, and he stepped on the butter. I didn’t say anything, but I came over and sat on the edge of the table and watched them. It annoyed them more than anything I could have said. I could feel that. It made them jittery and worked up, and they stepped on things, put things behind them, and then couldn’t find them when they needed them; and they packed the pies at the bottom and put heavy things on top, smashing the pies in.
They upset salt over everything, and as for the butter! I never saw two men do more with one-and-twopence worth of butter in my whole life than they did. After George had got it off his slipper, they tried to put it in the kettle. It wouldn’t go in, and what was in wouldn’t come out. They did scrape it out at last, and put it down on a chair, and Harris sat on it, and it stuck to him, and they went looking for it all over the room.
They sprinkled salt everywhere, and as for the butter! I've never seen two guys do more with a couple of pennies’ worth of butter in my entire life than they did. After George got it off his slipper, they tried to put it in the kettle. It wouldn’t fit, and what was already in wouldn’t come out. They finally scraped it out and set it down on a chair, and then Harris sat on it, and it stuck to him, so they started searching for it all over the room.
“I’ll take my oath I put it down on that chair,” said George, staring at the empty seat.
“I swear I put it down on that chair,” said George, staring at the empty seat.
“I saw you do it myself, not a minute ago,” said Harris.
“I saw you do it myself, just a minute ago,” said Harris.
Then they started round the room again looking for it; and then they met again in the centre, and stared at one another.
Then they started circling the room again looking for it; and then they met again in the center and stared at each other.
“Most extraordinary thing I ever heard of,” said George.
“Most amazing thing I’ve ever heard of,” said George.
“So mysterious!” said Harris.
“So mysterious!” Harris said.
Then George got round at the back of Harris and saw it.
Then George went around to the back of Harris and saw it.
“Why, here it is all the time,” he exclaimed, indignantly.
“Why, it’s right here all the time,” he said, indignantly.
“Where?” cried Harris, spinning round.
"Where?" yelled Harris, spinning around.
“Stand still, can’t you!” roared George, flying after him.
“Stop right there, can’t you!” shouted George, running after him.
And they got it off, and packed it in the teapot.
And they took it off and packed it in the teapot.
Montmorency was in it all, of course. Montmorency’s ambition in life, is to get in the way and be sworn at. If he can squirm in anywhere where he particularly is not wanted, and be a perfect nuisance, and make people mad, and have things thrown at his head, then he feels his day has not been wasted.
Montmorency was definitely involved, of course. Montmorency’s goal in life is to be a nuisance and get yelled at. If he can wiggle his way into places where he’s really not wanted, be an absolute bother, make people angry, and have things thrown at him, then he feels like he’s made the most of his day.
To get somebody to stumble over him, and curse him steadily for an hour, is his highest aim and object; and, when he has succeeded in accomplishing this, his conceit becomes quite unbearable.
To make someone trip over him and curse him continuously for an hour is his ultimate goal; and when he achieves this, his arrogance becomes completely intolerable.
He came and sat down on things, just when they were wanted to be packed; and he laboured under the fixed belief that, whenever Harris or George reached out their hand for anything, it was his cold, damp nose that they wanted. He put his leg into the jam, and he worried the teaspoons, and he pretended that the lemons were rats, and got into the hamper and killed three of them before Harris could land him with the frying-pan.
He came and sat down on things right when they were about to be packed, and he genuinely believed that whenever Harris or George reached out for something, it was his cold, wet nose they were after. He stuck his leg in the jam, messed with the teaspoons, pretended the lemons were rats, and got into the hamper, taking out three of them before Harris could hit him with the frying pan.
Harris said I encouraged him. I didn’t encourage him. A dog like that don’t want any encouragement. It’s the natural, original sin that is born in him that makes him do things like that.
Harris said I encouraged him. I didn’t encourage him. A dog like that doesn’t need any encouragement. It’s the natural, original sin that’s born in him that makes him do things like that.
The packing was done at 12.50; and Harris sat on the big hamper, and said he hoped nothing would be found broken. George said that if anything was broken it was broken, which reflection seemed to comfort him. He also said he was ready for bed. We were all ready for bed. Harris was to sleep with us that night, and we went upstairs.
The packing was done at 12:50, and Harris sat on the large hamper, hoping nothing would be found broken. George said that if something was broken, it was broken, which seemed to reassure him. He also mentioned that he was ready for bed. We were all ready for bed. Harris was going to sleep with us that night, so we headed upstairs.
We tossed for beds, and Harris had to sleep with me. He said:
We flipped a coin for the beds, and Harris ended up sleeping with me. He said:
“Do you prefer the inside or the outside, J.?”
“Do you prefer being indoors or outdoors, J.?”
I said I generally preferred to sleep inside a bed.
I said I usually preferred to sleep in a bed.
Harris said it was old.
Harris said it was outdated.
George said:
George said:
“What time shall I wake you fellows?”
“What time should I wake you guys?”
Harris said:
Harris said:
“Seven.”
"7."
I said:
I said:
“No—six,” because I wanted to write some letters.
“No—six,” because I wanted to write a few letters.
Harris and I had a bit of a row over it, but at last split the difference, and said half-past six.
Harris and I had a bit of a disagreement about it, but in the end, we came to an agreement and settled on half-past six.
“Wake us at 6.30, George,” we said.
“Wake us at 6:30, George,” we said.
George made no answer, and we found, on going over, that he had been asleep for some time; so we placed the bath where he could tumble into it on getting out in the morning, and went to bed ourselves.
George didn't reply, and when we checked, we found he had been asleep for a while; so we put the bath in a spot where he could fall into it when he got up in the morning, and then we went to bed ourselves.
CHAPTER V.
Mrs. P. arouses us.—George, the sluggard.—The “weather forecast” swindle.—Our luggage.—Depravity of the small boy.—The people gather round us.—We drive off in great style, and arrive at Waterloo.—Innocence of South Western Officials concerning such worldly things as trains.—We are afloat, afloat in an open boat.
Mrs. P. wakes us up.—George, the lazy one.—The "weather forecast" scam.—Our luggage.—The bad behavior of the little boy.—People gather around us.—We set off in style and arrive at Waterloo.—The naivety of South Western officials about worldly matters like trains.—We're adrift, adrift in an open boat.
She said:
She said:
“Do you know that it’s nearly nine o’clock, sir?”
“Do you know that it’s almost nine o’clock, sir?”
“Nine o’ what?” I cried, starting up.
“Nine o’ what?” I exclaimed, sitting up suddenly.
“Nine o’clock,” she replied, through the keyhole. “I thought you was a-oversleeping yourselves.”
“Nine o’clock,” she replied through the keyhole. “I thought you were oversleeping.”
I woke Harris, and told him. He said:
I woke Harris and told him. He said:
“I thought you wanted to get up at six?”
“I thought you wanted to wake up at six?”
“So I did,” I answered; “why didn’t you wake me?”
“So I did,” I replied; “why didn’t you wake me?”
“How could I wake you, when you didn’t wake me?” he retorted. “Now we shan’t get on the water till after twelve. I wonder you take the trouble to get up at all.”
“How could I wake you when you didn’t wake me?” he shot back. “Now we won’t get on the water until after twelve. I’m surprised you even bother to get up at all.”
“Um,” I replied, “lucky for you that I do. If I hadn’t woke you, you’d have lain there for the whole fortnight.”
“Um,” I replied, “good thing I did. If I hadn’t woken you, you would have been lying there for the whole two weeks.”
We snarled at one another in this strain for the next few
minutes, when we were interrupted by a defiant snore from
George. It reminded us, for the first time since our being
called, of his existence. There he lay—the man who
had wanted to know what time he should wake us—on his back,
with his mouth wide open, and his knees stuck up.
I don’t know why it should be, I am sure; but the sight of another man asleep in bed when I am up, maddens me. It seems to me so shocking to see the precious hours of a man’s life—the priceless moments that will never come back to him again—being wasted in mere brutish sleep.
I don’t know why it is, but seeing another guy asleep in bed while I’m up drives me crazy. It feels so shocking to witness those valuable hours of a man’s life—the priceless moments that he'll never get back—being wasted on mindless sleep.
There was George, throwing away in hideous sloth the inestimable gift of time; his valuable life, every second of which he would have to account for hereafter, passing away from him, unused. He might have been up stuffing himself with eggs and bacon, irritating the dog, or flirting with the slavey, instead of sprawling there, sunk in soul-clogging oblivion.
There was George, wasting the precious gift of time in a disgusting laziness; his valuable life, with every second counting for his future, slipping away from him, unused. He could have been up eating eggs and bacon, annoying the dog, or flirting with the maid, instead of sprawled out there, lost in a heavy fog of indifference.
It was a terrible thought. Harris and I appeared to be struck by it at the same instant. We determined to save him, and, in this noble resolve, our own dispute was forgotten. We flew across and slung the clothes off him, and Harris landed him one with a slipper, and I shouted in his ear, and he awoke.
It was a terrible thought. Harris and I seemed to be hit by it at the same moment. We decided to save him, and in that noble resolve, our own argument was forgotten. We rushed over and pulled his clothes off, and Harris gave him a slap with a slipper, and I yelled in his ear, and he woke up.
“Wasermarrer?” he observed, sitting up.
“Wasermarrer?” he asked, sitting up.
“Get up, you fat-headed chunk!” roared Harris. “It’s quarter to ten.”
“Get up, you thick-headed idiot!” shouted Harris. “It’s a quarter to ten.”
“What!” he shrieked, jumping out of bed into the bath; “Who the thunder put this thing here?”
“What!” he yelled, jumping out of bed into the bath. “Who the heck put this thing here?”
We told him he must have been a fool not to see the bath.
We told him he must have been silly not to notice the bath.
We finished dressing, and, when it came to the extras, we remembered that we had packed the tooth-brushes and the brush and comb (that tooth-brush of mine will be the death of me, I know), and we had to go downstairs, and fish them out of the bag. And when we had done that George wanted the shaving tackle. We told him that he would have to go without shaving that morning, as we weren’t going to unpack that bag again for him, nor for anyone like him.
We finished getting dressed, and when it was time for the extras, we remembered that we had packed our toothbrushes and the brush and comb (that toothbrush of mine is going to be the death of me, I know), so we had to go downstairs and dig them out of the bag. After we did that, George said he needed his shaving supplies. We told him he would have to skip shaving that morning because we weren’t going to unpack that bag again for him or anyone else like him.
He said:
He stated:
“Don’t be absurd. How can I go into the City like this?”
“Don’t be ridiculous. How can I go into the city like this?”
It was certainly rather rough on the City, but what cared we for human suffering? As Harris said, in his common, vulgar way, the City would have to lump it.
It was definitely tough on the City, but what did we care about human suffering? As Harris put it in his typical, straightforward manner, the City would just have to deal with it.
Harris said:
Harris stated:
“The great thing is to make a good breakfast,” and he started with a couple of chops, saying that he would take these while they were hot, as the beef could wait.
"The important thing is to have a good breakfast," he said, starting with a couple of chops, mentioning that he would eat these while they were hot since the beef could wait.
George got hold of the paper, and read us out the boating fatalities, and the weather forecast, which latter prophesied “rain, cold, wet to fine” (whatever more than usually ghastly thing in weather that may be), “occasional local thunder-storms, east wind, with general depression over the Midland Counties (London and Channel). Bar. falling.”
George grabbed the newspaper and read us the boating accidents and the weather forecast, which predicted "rain, cold, wet to fine" (whatever dreadful weather that implies), "occasional local thunderstorms, east wind, with a general drop in pressure over the Midland Counties (London and Channel). Bar. falling."
I do think that, of all the silly, irritating tomfoolishness by which we are plagued, this “weather-forecast” fraud is about the most aggravating. It “forecasts” precisely what happened yesterday or the day before, and precisely the opposite of what is going to happen to-day.
I really believe that, out of all the annoying nonsense we deal with, this "weather forecast" scam is one of the most frustrating. It "predicts" exactly what happened yesterday or the day before, and exactly the opposite of what's going to happen today.
I remember a holiday of mine being completely ruined one late autumn by our paying attention to the weather report of the local newspaper. “Heavy showers, with thunderstorms, may be expected to-day,” it would say on Monday, and so we would give up our picnic, and stop indoors all day, waiting for the rain.—And people would pass the house, going off in wagonettes and coaches as jolly and merry as could be, the sun shining out, and not a cloud to be seen.
I remember one autumn holiday that got completely ruined because we paid too much attention to the local newspaper's weather report. “Heavy showers with thunderstorms are expected today,” it would say on Monday, and we would cancel our picnic, staying indoors all day, waiting for the rain. Meanwhile, people would walk by the house, heading off in carriages and coaches, as happy as could be, with the sun shining and not a cloud in sight.
“Ah!” we said, as we stood looking out at them through the window, “won’t they come home soaked!”
“Wow!” we said, as we stood looking out at them through the window, “they’re going to come home soaked!”
And we chuckled to think how wet they were going to get, and came back and stirred the fire, and got our books, and arranged our specimens of seaweed and cockle shells. By twelve o’clock, with the sun pouring into the room, the heat became quite oppressive, and we wondered when those heavy showers and occasional thunderstorms were going to begin.
And we laughed at how soaked they were going to get, then came back to tend the fire, grabbed our books, and organized our seaweed and cockle shell collections. By noon, with the sun streaming into the room, it got pretty hot, and we started to wonder when those heavy rains and random thunderstorms were going to start.
“Ah! they’ll come in the afternoon, you’ll find,” we said to each other. “Oh, won’t those people get wet. What a lark!”
“Ah! They’ll come in the afternoon, you’ll see,” we said to each other. “Oh, won’t those people get soaked. What a joke!”
At one o’clock, the landlady would come in to ask if we weren’t going out, as it seemed such a lovely day.
At one o’clock, the landlady would come in to ask if we were planning to go out, since it looked like such a beautiful day.
“No, no,” we replied, with a knowing chuckle, “not we. We don’t mean to get wet—no, no.”
“No, no,” we said with a knowing chuckle, “not us. We don’t want to get wet—no, no.”
And when the afternoon was nearly gone, and still there was no sign of rain, we tried to cheer ourselves up with the idea that it would come down all at once, just as the people had started for home, and were out of the reach of any shelter, and that they would thus get more drenched than ever. But not a drop ever fell, and it finished a grand day, and a lovely night after it.
And when the afternoon was almost over, and there was still no sign of rain, we tried to lift our spirits by thinking that it would suddenly pour right when people were heading home and out of reach of any shelter, causing them to get soaked more than ever. But not a single drop fell, and it turned out to be a great day and a beautiful night afterward.
The next morning we would read that it was going to be a “warm, fine to set-fair day; much heat;” and we would dress ourselves in flimsy things, and go out, and, half-an-hour after we had started, it would commence to rain hard, and a bitterly cold wind would spring up, and both would keep on steadily for the whole day, and we would come home with colds and rheumatism all over us, and go to bed.
The next morning, we’d read that it was going to be a “warm, nice day ahead; plenty of heat;” so we’d wear light clothes and head out, and just half an hour after we started, it would start pouring rain, and a really cold wind would kick up, and both would continue steadily for the whole day, and we’d come home with colds and aches all over us and go to bed.
The weather is a thing that is beyond me altogether. I never can understand it. The barometer is useless: it is as misleading as the newspaper forecast.
The weather is something I just can’t wrap my head around. I never really understand it. The barometer is useless; it’s just as unreliable as the newspaper forecast.
There was one hanging up in a hotel at Oxford at which I was staying last spring, and, when I got there, it was pointing to “set fair.” It was simply pouring with rain outside, and had been all day; and I couldn’t quite make matters out. I tapped the barometer, and it jumped up and pointed to “very dry.” The Boots stopped as he was passing, and said he expected it meant to-morrow. I fancied that maybe it was thinking of the week before last, but Boots said, No, he thought not.
There was one in a hotel in Oxford where I stayed last spring, and when I arrived, it was indicating “set fair.” It was absolutely pouring with rain outside, and had been all day; I couldn’t quite figure it out. I tapped the barometer, and it suddenly pointed to “very dry.” The Boots paused as he was walking by and said he thought it meant tomorrow. I had a feeling it might be referencing the week before last, but Boots said no, he didn’t think so.
I tapped it again the next morning, and it went up still higher, and the rain came down faster than ever. On Wednesday I went and hit it again, and the pointer went round towards “set fair,” “very dry,” and “much heat,” until it was stopped by the peg, and couldn’t go any further. It tried its best, but the instrument was built so that it couldn’t prophesy fine weather any harder than it did without breaking itself. It evidently wanted to go on, and prognosticate drought, and water famine, and sunstroke, and simooms, and such things, but the peg prevented it, and it had to be content with pointing to the mere commonplace “very dry.”
I tapped it again the next morning, and it went up even higher, while the rain came down faster than ever. On Wednesday, I gave it another tap, and the pointer moved towards “set fair,” “very dry,” and “much heat,” until it hit the peg and couldn’t go any further. It tried its best, but the instrument was designed so that it couldn’t predict better weather than it did without breaking. It clearly wanted to keep going and forecast drought, water shortages, sunstroke, dust storms, and other things, but the peg stopped it, and it had to settle for just pointing to the basic “very dry.”
Meanwhile, the rain came down in a steady torrent, and the lower part of the town was under water, owing to the river having overflowed.
Meanwhile, the rain poured down steadily, and the lower part of the town was flooded because the river had overflowed.
Boots said it was evident that we were going to have a prolonged spell of grand weather some time, and read out a poem which was printed over the top of the oracle, about
Boots said it was clear that we were going to have a long stretch of great weather soon, and read a poem that was printed at the top of the oracle, about
“Long foretold, long last;
Short notice, soon past.”“Long anticipated, finally here;
Brief warning, quickly vanished.”
The fine weather never came that summer. I expect that machine must have been referring to the following spring.
The nice weather never arrived that summer. I guess that machine must have been talking about the next spring.
Then there are those new style of barometers, the long straight ones. I never can make head or tail of those. There is one side for 10 a.m. yesterday, and one side for 10 a.m. to-day; but you can’t always get there as early as ten, you know. It rises or falls for rain and fine, with much or less wind, and one end is “Nly” and the other “Ely” (what’s Ely got to do with it?), and if you tap it, it doesn’t tell you anything. And you’ve got to correct it to sea-level, and reduce it to Fahrenheit, and even then I don’t know the answer.
Then there are those new types of barometers, the long straight ones. I can never make sense of them. One side shows the reading for 10 a.m. yesterday, and the other side is for 10 a.m. today; but you can’t always get there by ten, you know. It goes up or down for rain or clear weather, with varying wind, and one end says “Nly” and the other “Ely” (what’s Ely got to do with it?), and if you tap it, it doesn’t tell you anything. Plus, you have to adjust it to sea level and convert it to Fahrenheit, and even then I don’t know the answer.
But who wants to be foretold the weather? It is bad enough when it comes, without our having the misery of knowing about it beforehand. The prophet we like is the old man who, on the particularly gloomy-looking morning of some day when we particularly want it to be fine, looks round the horizon with a particularly knowing eye, and says:
But who wants to be told what the weather will be like? It's already tough when it arrives, without the misery of knowing about it ahead of time. The prophet we prefer is the old man who, on a particularly gloomy morning when we really want it to be nice, scans the horizon with a knowing glance and says:
“Oh no, sir, I think it will clear up all right. It will break all right enough, sir.”
“Oh no, sir, I think it will be fine. It will definitely clear up, sir.”
“Ah, he knows”, we say, as we wish him good-morning, and start off; “wonderful how these old fellows can tell!”
“Ah, he knows,” we say as we wish him good morning and head out; “it’s amazing how these old guys can tell!”
And we feel an affection for that man which is not at all lessened by the circumstances of its not clearing up, but continuing to rain steadily all day.
And we have a fondness for that man that isn't diminished at all by the fact that it’s not getting any clearer, but keeps raining steadily all day.
“Ah, well,” we feel, “he did his best.”
“Ah, well,” we think, “he gave it his all.”
For the man that prophesies us bad weather, on the contrary, we entertain only bitter and revengeful thoughts.
For the guy who tells us bad weather is coming, on the other hand, we only have harsh and vengeful thoughts.
“Going to clear up, d’ye think?” we shout, cheerily, as we pass.
“Do you think it’s going to clear up?” we shout, cheerfully, as we pass.
“Well, no, sir; I’m afraid it’s settled down for the day,” he replies, shaking his head.
“Well, no, sir; I’m afraid it’s calmed down for the day,” he replies, shaking his head.
“Stupid old fool!” we mutter, “what’s he know about it?” And, if his portent proves correct, we come back feeling still more angry against him, and with a vague notion that, somehow or other, he has had something to do with it.
“Stupid old fool!” we mumble, “what does he know about it?” And if his prediction turns out to be true, we return feeling even angrier at him, with a vague idea that, for some reason, he was involved in it.
It was too bright and sunny on this especial morning for George’s blood-curdling readings about “Bar. falling,” “atmospheric disturbance, passing in an oblique line over Southern Europe,” and “pressure increasing,” to very much upset us: and so, finding that he could not make us wretched, and was only wasting his time, he sneaked the cigarette that I had carefully rolled up for myself, and went.
It was way too bright and sunny on this special morning for George’s terrifying readings about “barometric falling,” “atmospheric disturbance moving diagonally over Southern Europe,” and “increasing pressure” to really bother us. So, realizing he couldn’t make us miserable and was just wasting his time, he snatched the cigarette I had carefully rolled for myself and left.
Then Harris and I, having finished up the few things left on the table, carted out our luggage on to the doorstep, and waited for a cab.
Then Harris and I, after wrapping up the few things left on the table, carried our luggage out to the doorstep and waited for a cab.
There seemed a good deal of luggage, when we put it all together. There was the Gladstone and the small hand-bag, and the two hampers, and a large roll of rugs, and some four or five overcoats and macintoshes, and a few umbrellas, and then there was a melon by itself in a bag, because it was too bulky to go in anywhere, and a couple of pounds of grapes in another bag, and a Japanese paper umbrella, and a frying pan, which, being too long to pack, we had wrapped round with brown paper.
There seemed to be a lot of luggage when we gathered it all together. There was the Gladstone bag and a small handbag, two hampers, a big roll of rugs, around four or five overcoats and raincoats, a few umbrellas, and a melon in its own bag because it was too big to fit anywhere else. We also had a couple of pounds of grapes in another bag, a Japanese paper umbrella, and a frying pan, which we wrapped in brown paper because it was too long to pack.
It did look a lot, and Harris and I began to feel rather ashamed of it, though why we should be, I can’t see. No cab came by, but the street boys did, and got interested in the show, apparently, and stopped.
It looked like a lot, and Harris and I started to feel pretty ashamed of it, though I don’t know why. No taxi came by, but the street kids showed up, got curious about the scene, and stopped to watch.
Biggs’s boy was the first to come round. Biggs is our greengrocer, and his chief talent lies in securing the services of the most abandoned and unprincipled errand-boys that civilisation has as yet produced. If anything more than usually villainous in the boy-line crops up in our neighbourhood, we know that it is Biggs’s latest. I was told that, at the time of the Great Coram Street murder, it was promptly concluded by our street that Biggs’s boy (for that period) was at the bottom of it, and had he not been able, in reply to the severe cross-examination to which he was subjected by No. 19, when he called there for orders the morning after the crime (assisted by No. 21, who happened to be on the step at the time), to prove a complete alibi, it would have gone hard with him. I didn’t know Biggs’s boy at that time, but, from what I have seen of them since, I should not have attached much importance to that alibi myself.
Biggs’s kid was the first to show up. Biggs is our greengrocer, and his main talent is getting the most unreliable and morally questionable errand boys that society has ever seen. If something especially shady happens around here, we know it’s Biggs’s latest recruit. I heard that during the Great Coram Street murder, everyone in our street quickly decided that Biggs’s boy (at that time) was involved, and if he hadn’t been able to provide a complete alibi when he was grilled by No. 19 the morning after the crime (with No. 21 hanging around on the step), he would have been in serious trouble. I didn’t know Biggs’s boy back then, but from what I’ve seen of them since, I wouldn’t have thought much of that alibi myself.
Biggs’s boy, as I have said, came round the corner. He was evidently in a great hurry when he first dawned upon the vision, but, on catching sight of Harris and me, and Montmorency, and the things, he eased up and stared. Harris and I frowned at him. This might have wounded a more sensitive nature, but Biggs’s boys are not, as a rule, touchy. He came to a dead stop, a yard from our step, and, leaning up against the railings, and selecting a straw to chew, fixed us with his eye. He evidently meant to see this thing out.
Biggs's boy, as I mentioned, came around the corner. He was clearly in a rush when he first appeared, but when he spotted Harris, me, Montmorency, and our stuff, he slowed down and stared. Harris and I glared at him. This might have bothered someone more sensitive, but Biggs’s boys aren’t usually that sensitive. He came to a complete stop, just a yard from where we were standing, leaned against the railings, picked a straw to chew on, and stared us down. He clearly intended to stick around for this.
In another moment, the grocer’s boy passed on the opposite side of the street. Biggs’s boy hailed him:
In a moment, the grocer’s boy walked by on the other side of the street. Biggs’s boy called out to him:
“Hi! ground floor o’ 42’s a-moving.”
“Hi! The ground floor of 42 is moving.”
The grocer’s boy came across, and took up a position on the other side of the step. Then the young gentleman from the boot-shop stopped, and joined Biggs’s boy; while the empty-can superintendent from “The Blue Posts” took up an independent position on the curb.
The grocery boy walked over and stood on the other side of the step. Then the young guy from the shoe store stopped and joined Biggs’s boy, while the empty-can manager from “The Blue Posts” took a lone stance on the curb.
“They ain’t a-going to starve, are they?” said the gentleman from the boot-shop.
“They're not going to starve, are they?” said the guy from the shoe store.
“Ah! you’d want to take a thing or two with you,” retorted “The Blue Posts,” “if you was a-going to cross the Atlantic in a small boat.”
“Ah! you’d want to take a thing or two with you,” replied “The Blue Posts,” “if you were going to cross the Atlantic in a small boat.”
“They ain’t a-going to cross the Atlantic,” struck in Biggs’s boy; “they’re a-going to find Stanley.”
“They're not going to cross the Atlantic,” said Biggs's boy; “they're going to find Stanley.”
By this time, quite a small crowd had collected, and people were asking each other what was the matter. One party (the young and giddy portion of the crowd) held that it was a wedding, and pointed out Harris as the bridegroom; while the elder and more thoughtful among the populace inclined to the idea that it was a funeral, and that I was probably the corpse’s brother.
By this point, a small crowd had gathered, and people were asking each other what was going on. Some of the younger and more carefree individuals in the crowd believed it was a wedding and pointed to Harris as the groom, while the older and more reflective members of the public thought it might be a funeral and assumed I was probably the brother of the deceased.
At last, an empty cab turned up (it is a street where, as a rule, and when they are not wanted, empty cabs pass at the rate of three a minute, and hang about, and get in your way), and packing ourselves and our belongings into it, and shooting out a couple of Montmorency’s friends, who had evidently sworn never to forsake him, we drove away amidst the cheers of the crowd, Biggs’s boy shying a carrot after us for luck.
At last, an empty cab showed up (this is a street where, usually, empty cabs pass by at a rate of three a minute, sticking around and getting in your way when you don’t need them), and after cramming ourselves and our stuff into it, and getting rid of a couple of Montmorency’s friends who clearly had vowed to never leave his side, we drove off to the cheers of the crowd, with Biggs’s kid tossing a carrot after us for good luck.
We got to Waterloo at eleven, and asked where the eleven-five started from. Of course nobody knew; nobody at Waterloo ever does know where a train is going to start from, or where a train when it does start is going to, or anything about it. The porter who took our things thought it would go from number two platform, while another porter, with whom he discussed the question, had heard a rumour that it would go from number one. The station-master, on the other hand, was convinced it would start from the local.
We arrived at Waterloo at eleven and asked where the eleven-five was leaving from. Of course, nobody knew; no one at Waterloo ever seems to know where a train is going to leave from or where it's headed when it finally does depart, or anything related to it. The porter who helped with our bags thought it would leave from platform two, while another porter he talked to had heard a rumor that it would leave from platform one. Meanwhile, the station master was adamant that it would start from the local platform.
To put an end to the matter, we went upstairs, and asked the traffic superintendent, and he told us that he had just met a man, who said he had seen it at number three platform. We went to number three platform, but the authorities there said that they rather thought that train was the Southampton express, or else the Windsor loop. But they were sure it wasn’t the Kingston train, though why they were sure it wasn’t they couldn’t say.
To settle the issue, we headed upstairs and asked the traffic supervisor. He told us he had just spoken to someone who said he saw it at platform three. We went to platform three, but the staff there mentioned that they thought the train was either the Southampton express or the Windsor loop. However, they were certain it wasn't the Kingston train, although they couldn't explain how they knew that.
Then our porter said he thought that must be it on the high-level platform; said he thought he knew the train. So we went to the high-level platform, and saw the engine-driver, and asked him if he was going to Kingston. He said he couldn’t say for certain of course, but that he rather thought he was. Anyhow, if he wasn’t the 11.5 for Kingston, he said he was pretty confident he was the 9.32 for Virginia Water, or the 10 a.m. express for the Isle of Wight, or somewhere in that direction, and we should all know when we got there. We slipped half-a-crown into his hand, and begged him to be the 11.5 for Kingston.
Then our porter said he thought that must be the train on the high-level platform; he said he recognized it. So we went to the high-level platform, saw the engineer, and asked him if he was heading to Kingston. He said he couldn’t be certain, but he thought he was. Anyway, if he wasn’t the 11:5 train to Kingston, he was pretty sure he was either the 9:32 to Virginia Water or the 10 a.m. express to the Isle of Wight, or somewhere in that direction, and we would all know when we got there. We slipped him a couple of coins and asked him to make sure he was the 11:5 for Kingston.
“Nobody will ever know, on this line,” we said, “what you are, or where you’re going. You know the way, you slip off quietly and go to Kingston.”
“Nobody will ever know, on this line,” we said, “what you are, or where you’re going. You know the way, you slip off quietly and go to Kingston.”
“Well, I don’t know, gents,” replied the noble fellow, “but I suppose some train’s got to go to Kingston; and I’ll do it. Gimme the half-crown.”
“Well, I don’t know, guys,” replied the noble guy, “but I guess some train has to go to Kingston; and I’ll do it. Just give me the half-crown.”
Thus we got to Kingston by the London and South-Western Railway.
So we arrived in Kingston via the London and South-Western Railway.
We learnt, afterwards, that the train we had come by was really the Exeter mail, and that they had spent hours at Waterloo, looking for it, and nobody knew what had become of it.
We found out later that the train we took was actually the Exeter mail, and they had spent hours at Waterloo trying to find it, but nobody knew what happened to it.
Our boat was waiting for us at Kingston just below bridge, and to it we wended our way, and round it we stored our luggage, and into it we stepped.
Our boat was waiting for us at Kingston just below the bridge, so we made our way to it, stored our luggage around it, and stepped inside.
“Are you all right, sir?” said the man.
“Are you okay, sir?” said the man.
“Right it is,” we answered; and with Harris at the sculls and I at the tiller-lines, and Montmorency, unhappy and deeply suspicious, in the prow, out we shot on to the waters which, for a fortnight, were to be our home.
“That's right,” we replied; and with Harris at the oars and me at the steering lines, and Montmorency, grumpy and deeply suspicious, at the front, we launched out onto the waters that were to be our home for the next two weeks.
CHAPTER VI.
Kingston.—Instructive remarks on early English history.—Instructive observations on carved oak and life in general.—Sad case of Stivvings, junior.—Musings on antiquity.—I forget that I am steering.—Interesting result.—Hampton Court Maze.—Harris as a guide.
Kingston.—Helpful comments on early English history.—Insightful thoughts on carved oak and life overall.—Unfortunate situation of Stivvings, junior.—Reflections on the past.—I lose track of steering.—Fascinating outcome.—Hampton Court Maze.—Harris as a guide.
It was a glorious morning, late spring or early summer, as you care to take it, when the dainty sheen of grass and leaf is blushing to a deeper green; and the year seems like a fair young maid, trembling with strange, wakening pulses on the brink of womanhood.
It was a beautiful morning, late spring or early summer, however you want to see it, when the delicate shine of the grass and leaves was turning a deeper green; and the year felt like a lovely young woman, filled with new, awakening feelings on the edge of adulthood.
The quaint back streets of Kingston, where they came down to the water’s edge, looked quite picturesque in the flashing sunlight, the glinting river with its drifting barges, the wooded towpath, the trim-kept villas on the other side, Harris, in a red and orange blazer, grunting away at the sculls, the distant glimpses of the grey old palace of the Tudors, all made a sunny picture, so bright but calm, so full of life, and yet so peaceful, that, early in the day though it was, I felt myself being dreamily lulled off into a musing fit.
The charming back streets of Kingston, where they met the water’s edge, looked really beautiful in the bright sunlight, with the sparkling river and its drifting barges, the tree-lined towpath, and the well-kept villas on the opposite side. Harris, wearing a red and orange blazer, was grunting away at the sculls, while I caught distant glimpses of the old Tudor palace. It all created a sunny scene, so vivid yet calm, so lively, and yet so peaceful, that even though it was still early in the day, I found myself being softly lulled into a dreamy state of reflection.
I mused on Kingston, or “Kyningestun,” as it was once called in the days when Saxon “kinges” were crowned there. Great Cæsar crossed the river there, and the Roman legions camped upon its sloping uplands. Cæsar, like, in later years, Elizabeth, seems to have stopped everywhere: only he was more respectable than good Queen Bess; he didn’t put up at the public-houses.
I thought about Kingston, or “Kyningestun,” as it used to be known back when Saxon kings were crowned there. Great Caesar crossed the river there, and the Roman legions camped on its sloping hills. Caesar, like Queen Elizabeth later on, seemed to stop everywhere; the difference is he was more dignified than good Queen Bess; he didn’t stay at the inns.
She was nuts on public-houses, was England’s Virgin Queen. There’s scarcely a pub. of any attractions within ten miles of London that she does not seem to have looked in at, or stopped at, or slept at, some time or other. I wonder now, supposing Harris, say, turned over a new leaf, and became a great and good man, and got to be Prime Minister, and died, if they would put up signs over the public-houses that he had patronised: “Harris had a glass of bitter in this house;” “Harris had two of Scotch cold here in the summer of ’88;” “Harris was chucked from here in December, 1886.”
She was crazy about pubs, England’s Virgin Queen. There’s hardly a pub with any charm within ten miles of London that she hasn’t visited, stopped by, or stayed at at some point. I wonder, if Harris, let’s say, turned his life around, became a great and good man, became Prime Minister, and then passed away, would they put up signs at the pubs he frequented: “Harris had a pint of bitter in this place;” “Harris had two shots of Scotch here in the summer of ’88;” “Harris was thrown out of here in December, 1886.”
No, there would be too many of them! It would be the houses that he had never entered that would become famous. “Only house in South London that Harris never had a drink in!” The people would flock to it to see what could have been the matter with it.
No, there would be too many of them! It would be the houses he had never been to that would become famous. “Only house in South London that Harris never had a drink in!” People would flock to it to see what could have been wrong with it.
How poor weak-minded King Edwy must have hated Kyningestun! The coronation feast had been too much for him. Maybe boar’s head stuffed with sugar-plums did not agree with him (it wouldn’t with me, I know), and he had had enough of sack and mead; so he slipped from the noisy revel to steal a quiet moonlight hour with his beloved Elgiva.
How miserable and weak-minded King Edwy must have felt about Kyningestun! The coronation feast had been too overwhelming for him. Maybe the boar’s head stuffed with sugar-plums didn't sit well with him (I know it wouldn’t with me), and he’d had his fill of sack and mead; so he slipped away from the noisy celebration to steal a quiet moonlit hour with his beloved Elgiva.
Perhaps, from the casement, standing hand-in-hand, they were watching the calm moonlight on the river, while from the distant halls the boisterous revelry floated in broken bursts of faint-heard din and tumult.
Perhaps, from the window, standing hand-in-hand, they were watching the peaceful moonlight on the river, while from the distant halls the loud celebrations floated in intermittent bursts of faint noise and chaos.
Then brutal Odo and St. Dunstan force their rude way into the quiet room, and hurl coarse insults at the sweet-faced Queen, and drag poor Edwy back to the loud clamour of the drunken brawl.
Then the harsh Odo and St. Dunstan crash into the quiet room, throwing rude insults at the sweet-faced Queen, and drag poor Edwy back to the loud chaos of the drunken fight.
Years later, to the crash of battle-music, Saxon kings and Saxon revelry were buried side by side, and Kingston’s greatness passed away for a time, to rise once more when Hampton Court became the palace of the Tudors and the Stuarts, and the royal barges strained at their moorings on the river’s bank, and bright-cloaked gallants swaggered down the water-steps to cry: “What Ferry, ho! Gadzooks, gramercy.”
Years later, to the sound of battle music, Saxon kings and Saxon celebrations were buried next to each other, and Kingston's glory faded away for a while, only to come back when Hampton Court became the palace of the Tudors and the Stuarts. The royal barges tugged at their moorings on the riverbank, and well-dressed nobles strutted down the steps by the water, shouting: “What Ferry, ho! Gadzooks, thanks a lot.”
Many of the old houses, round about, speak very plainly of those days when Kingston was a royal borough, and nobles and courtiers lived there, near their King, and the long road to the palace gates was gay all day with clanking steel and prancing palfreys, and rustling silks and velvets, and fair faces. The large and spacious houses, with their oriel, latticed windows, their huge fireplaces, and their gabled roofs, breathe of the days of hose and doublet, of pearl-embroidered stomachers, and complicated oaths. They were upraised in the days “when men knew how to build.” The hard red bricks have only grown more firmly set with time, and their oak stairs do not creak and grunt when you try to go down them quietly.
Many of the old houses around here clearly reflect the time when Kingston was a royal borough, and nobles and courtiers lived nearby to be close to their King. The long road to the palace gates was lively all day with the sound of clanking armor and prancing horses, along with the rustle of silks and velvets, and beautiful faces. The large, spacious houses, with their bay windows, big fireplaces, and gabled roofs, remind us of the era of tights and doublets, pearl-embroidered bodices, and elaborate vows. They were built in a time “when people knew how to build.” The sturdy red bricks have only settled more firmly over time, and their wooden stairs don’t creak or groan when you try to descend quietly.
Speaking of oak staircases reminds me that there is a magnificent carved oak staircase in one of the houses in Kingston. It is a shop now, in the market-place, but it was evidently once the mansion of some great personage. A friend of mine, who lives at Kingston, went in there to buy a hat one day, and, in a thoughtless moment, put his hand in his pocket and paid for it then and there.
Speaking of oak staircases, I remember there’s an amazing carved oak staircase in one of the houses in Kingston. It’s a shop now, in the marketplace, but it clearly used to be the mansion of some important person. A friend of mine who lives in Kingston went in there to buy a hat one day, and, without thinking, he reached into his pocket and paid for it on the spot.
The shopman (he knows my friend) was naturally a little staggered at first; but, quickly recovering himself, and feeling that something ought to be done to encourage this sort of thing, asked our hero if he would like to see some fine old carved oak. My friend said he would, and the shopman, thereupon, took him through the shop, and up the staircase of the house. The balusters were a superb piece of workmanship, and the wall all the way up was oak-panelled, with carving that would have done credit to a palace.
The shopkeeper (he knows my friend) was a bit taken aback at first; but quickly getting his composure back and realizing that something should be done to promote this kind of thing, he asked our hero if he wanted to see some beautiful old carved oak. My friend said he would, so the shopkeeper then took him through the shop and up the staircase of the house. The banisters were an amazing piece of craftsmanship, and the wall all the way up was oak-paneled, with carvings that would have been worthy of a palace.
From the stairs, they went into the drawing-room, which was a large, bright room, decorated with a somewhat startling though cheerful paper of a blue ground. There was nothing, however, remarkable about the apartment, and my friend wondered why he had been brought there. The proprietor went up to the paper, and tapped it. It gave forth a wooden sound.
From the stairs, they entered the living room, which was a large, bright space decorated with a somewhat surprising yet cheerful blue wallpaper. However, there was nothing particularly notable about the room, and my friend was puzzled about why he had been brought there. The owner walked over to the wallpaper and tapped it. It produced a hollow sound.
“Oak,” he explained. “All carved oak, right up to the ceiling, just the same as you saw on the staircase.”
“Oak,” he explained. “All carved oak, right up to the ceiling, just like what you saw on the staircase.”
“But, great Cæsar! man,” expostulated my friend; “you don’t mean to say you have covered over carved oak with blue wall-paper?”
“But, great Caesar! Man,” my friend exclaimed, “you can’t be serious that you’ve put blue wallpaper over carved oak?”
“Yes,” was the reply: “it was expensive work. Had to match-board it all over first, of course. But the room looks cheerful now. It was awful gloomy before.”
“Yes,” was the reply: “it was pricey work. Had to put up matching boards all over first, of course. But the room looks bright now. It was really gloomy before.”
I can’t say I altogether blame the man (which is doubtless a great relief to his mind). From his point of view, which would be that of the average householder, desiring to take life as lightly as possible, and not that of the old-curiosity-shop maniac, there is reason on his side. Carved oak is very pleasant to look at, and to have a little of, but it is no doubt somewhat depressing to live in, for those whose fancy does not lie that way. It would be like living in a church.
I can’t say I completely blame the guy (which is probably a huge relief to him). From his perspective, which would be like that of the average homeowner wanting to keep life easy, and not from the viewpoint of someone obsessed with old curiosities, he has a point. Carved oak is nice to look at and to have a bit of, but it must be pretty depressing to live in for those who don’t really appreciate it. It would be like living in a church.
No, what was sad in his case was that he, who didn’t care for carved oak, should have his drawing-room panelled with it, while people who do care for it have to pay enormous prices to get it. It seems to be the rule of this world. Each person has what he doesn’t want, and other people have what he does want.
No, what was sad in his situation was that he, who didn’t care for carved oak, should have his living room paneled with it, while people who do appreciate it have to pay huge amounts to get it. It seems to be the way of this world. Each person has what they don’t want, and other people have what they do want.
Married men have wives, and don’t seem to want them; and young single fellows cry out that they can’t get them. Poor people who can hardly keep themselves have eight hearty children. Rich old couples, with no one to leave their money to, die childless.
Married men have wives but don’t seem to want them; and young single guys complain that they can’t find any. Poor people who can barely support themselves have eight healthy children. Wealthy older couples, with no one to inherit their money, die without any kids.
Then there are girls with lovers. The girls that have lovers never want them. They say they would rather be without them, that they bother them, and why don’t they go and make love to Miss Smith and Miss Brown, who are plain and elderly, and haven’t got any lovers? They themselves don’t want lovers. They never mean to marry.
Then there are girls with boyfriends. The girls who have boyfriends never really want them. They say they would prefer to be single, that their boyfriends annoy them, and why don’t they go and be with Miss Smith and Miss Brown, who are plain and older, and don’t have any boyfriends? They themselves don’t want boyfriends. They never plan to get married.
It does not do to dwell on these things; it makes one so sad.
It's not good to focus on these things; it just makes you feel so sad.
There was a boy at our school, we used to call him Sandford and Merton. His real name was Stivvings. He was the most extraordinary lad I ever came across. I believe he really liked study. He used to get into awful rows for sitting up in bed and reading Greek; and as for French irregular verbs there was simply no keeping him away from them. He was full of weird and unnatural notions about being a credit to his parents and an honour to the school; and he yearned to win prizes, and grow up and be a clever man, and had all those sorts of weak-minded ideas. I never knew such a strange creature, yet harmless, mind you, as the babe unborn.
There was a boy at our school whom we called Sandford and Merton. His real name was Stivvings. He was the most extraordinary kid I ever met. I think he genuinely liked studying. He would get into serious trouble for sitting up in bed reading Greek, and when it came to French irregular verbs, there was just no stopping him. He had all these odd and unrealistic ideas about being a credit to his parents and an honor to the school; he really wanted to win prizes, grow up to be smart, and had all those kinds of naive dreams. I never knew such a strange person, yet he was harmless, like a baby who hasn't been born yet.
Well, that boy used to get ill about twice a week, so that he couldn’t go to school. There never was such a boy to get ill as that Sandford and Merton. If there was any known disease going within ten miles of him, he had it, and had it badly. He would take bronchitis in the dog-days, and have hay-fever at Christmas. After a six weeks’ period of drought, he would be stricken down with rheumatic fever; and he would go out in a November fog and come home with a sunstroke.
Well, that boy used to get sick about twice a week, so he couldn’t go to school. There was never a boy who got sick like that Sandford and Merton. If there was any illness within ten miles of him, he caught it, and he caught it badly. He would get bronchitis in the summer heat and have hay fever at Christmas. After a six-week drought, he would be hit with rheumatic fever; and he would go out in a November fog and come home with sunstroke.
They put him under laughing-gas one year, poor lad, and drew all his teeth, and gave him a false set, because he suffered so terribly with toothache; and then it turned to neuralgia and ear-ache. He was never without a cold, except once for nine weeks while he had scarlet fever; and he always had chilblains. During the great cholera scare of 1871, our neighbourhood was singularly free from it. There was only one reputed case in the whole parish: that case was young Stivvings.
They put him on laughing gas one year, poor kid, and removed all his teeth, giving him a fake set because he was in so much pain from toothaches; then it turned into neuralgia and earaches. He was never without a cold, except for one time when he had scarlet fever for nine weeks, and he always dealt with chilblains. During the big cholera scare of 1871, our neighborhood was surprisingly free from it. There was only one reported case in the entire parish: that case was young Stivvings.
He had to stop in bed when he was ill, and eat chicken and custards and hot-house grapes; and he would lie there and sob, because they wouldn’t let him do Latin exercises, and took his German grammar away from him.
He had to stay in bed when he was sick and eat chicken, custards, and grapes from the greenhouse; and he would lie there and cry because they wouldn’t let him do his Latin exercises and took his German grammar away.
And we other boys, who would have sacrificed ten terms of our school-life for the sake of being ill for a day, and had no desire whatever to give our parents any excuse for being stuck-up about us, couldn’t catch so much as a stiff neck. We fooled about in draughts, and it did us good, and freshened us up; and we took things to make us sick, and they made us fat, and gave us an appetite. Nothing we could think of seemed to make us ill until the holidays began. Then, on the breaking-up day, we caught colds, and whooping cough, and all kinds of disorders, which lasted till the term recommenced; when, in spite of everything we could manœuvre to the contrary, we would get suddenly well again, and be better than ever.
And we other boys, who would have traded ten terms of our school life just to be sick for a day, and had no desire at all to give our parents any reason to feel proud of us, couldn’t even catch a stiff neck. We goofed around in drafts, and it actually did us good and made us feel refreshed; we tried things to make us sick, but they just made us gain weight and gave us an appetite. Nothing we could think of seemed to make us ill until the holidays started. Then, on the last day of term, we caught colds, whooping cough, and all sorts of ailments that lasted until school started up again; when, no matter what we tried to do to change things, we would suddenly be well again and feel better than ever.
Such is life; and we are but as grass that is cut down, and put into the oven and baked.
Such is life; we are like grass that gets cut, then tossed into the oven to be baked.
To go back to the carved-oak question, they must have had very fair notions of the artistic and the beautiful, our great-great-grandfathers. Why, all our art treasures of to-day are only the dug-up commonplaces of three or four hundred years ago. I wonder if there is real intrinsic beauty in the old soup-plates, beer-mugs, and candle-snuffers that we prize so now, or if it is only the halo of age glowing around them that gives them their charms in our eyes. The “old blue” that we hang about our walls as ornaments were the common every-day household utensils of a few centuries ago; and the pink shepherds and the yellow shepherdesses that we hand round now for all our friends to gush over, and pretend they understand, were the unvalued mantel-ornaments that the mother of the eighteenth century would have given the baby to suck when he cried.
To revisit the carved-oak question, our great-great-grandfathers must have had a solid understanding of art and beauty. After all, all our art treasures today are just the rediscovered everyday items from three or four hundred years ago. I wonder if the real charm of the old soup plates, beer mugs, and candle snuffers we value now comes from their intrinsic beauty, or if it’s just the age that makes them appealing to us. The “old blue” we decorate our walls with was once common household items from a few centuries back. And the pink shepherds and yellow shepherdesses that we pass around for our friends to admire and feign understanding were once the overlooked mantel decorations that an 18th-century mother would have handed to a crying baby to keep him quiet.
Will it be the same in the future? Will the prized treasures of to-day always be the cheap trifles of the day before? Will rows of our willow-pattern dinner-plates be ranged above the chimneypieces of the great in the years 2000 and odd? Will the white cups with the gold rim and the beautiful gold flower inside (species unknown), that our Sarah Janes now break in sheer light-heartedness of spirit, be carefully mended, and stood upon a bracket, and dusted only by the lady of the house?
Will it be the same in the future? Will today’s prized treasures become the cheap trinkets of yesterday? Will rows of our willow-pattern dinner plates be displayed above the mantels of the wealthy in the year 2000 and beyond? Will the white cups with gold rims and the lovely gold flowers inside (type unknown), that our Sarah Janes currently break out of sheer carefree spirit, be carefully repaired, placed on a shelf, and only dusted by the lady of the house?
That china dog that ornaments the bedroom of my furnished
lodgings. It is a white dog. Its eyes blue. Its
nose is a delicate red, with spots. Its head is painfully
erect, its expression is amiability carried to verge of
imbecility. I do not admire it myself. Considered as
a work of art, I may say it irritates me. Thoughtless
friends jeer at it, and even my landlady herself has no
admiration for it, and excuses its presence by the circumstance
that her aunt gave it to her.
That decorative china dog in the bedroom of my rented place. It’s a white dog, with blue eyes. Its nose is a delicate red, speckled with spots. Its head is stiffly held up, and its expression is friendly to the point of being silly. I don’t personally like it. As a piece of art, I find it annoying. Thoughtless friends poke fun at it, and even my landlady doesn't like it either; she only keeps it around because it was a gift from her aunt.
But in 200 years’ time it is more than probable that that dog will be dug up from somewhere or other, minus its legs, and with its tail broken, and will be sold for old china, and put in a glass cabinet. And people will pass it round, and admire it. They will be struck by the wonderful depth of the colour on the nose, and speculate as to how beautiful the bit of the tail that is lost no doubt was.
But in 200 years, it's highly likely that this dog will be dug up from somewhere, missing its legs and with a broken tail, and sold as an antique, ending up in a glass cabinet. People will pass it around and admire it. They’ll be impressed by the amazing depth of color on its nose and wonder how beautiful the missing part of the tail must have been.
We, in this age, do not see the beauty of that dog. We are too familiar with it. It is like the sunset and the stars: we are not awed by their loveliness because they are common to our eyes. So it is with that china dog. In 2288 people will gush over it. The making of such dogs will have become a lost art. Our descendants will wonder how we did it, and say how clever we were. We shall be referred to lovingly as “those grand old artists that flourished in the nineteenth century, and produced those china dogs.”
We, in this time, don’t see the beauty of that dog. We're too used to it. It's like the sunset and the stars: we’re not impressed by their beauty because they're so familiar to us. The same goes for that china dog. In 2288, people will rave about it. Creating those dogs will have become a lost art. Our descendants will marvel at how we made them and say how clever we were. We’ll be affectionately remembered as “those grand old artists who thrived in the nineteenth century and created those china dogs.”
The “sampler” that the eldest daughter did at school will be spoken of as “tapestry of the Victorian era,” and be almost priceless. The blue-and-white mugs of the present-day roadside inn will be hunted up, all cracked and chipped, and sold for their weight in gold, and rich people will use them for claret cups; and travellers from Japan will buy up all the “Presents from Ramsgate,” and “Souvenirs of Margate,” that may have escaped destruction, and take them back to Jedo as ancient English curios.
The “sampler” that the oldest daughter made at school will be referred to as a “tapestry of the Victorian era” and will be considered nearly priceless. The blue-and-white mugs from today’s roadside inns will be tracked down, all cracked and chipped, and sold for their weight in gold, and wealthy people will use them as claret cups; and travelers from Japan will snap up all the “Presents from Ramsgate” and “Souvenirs of Margate” that may have survived destruction, taking them back to Jedo as ancient English curios.
At this point Harris threw away the sculls, got up and left his seat, and sat on his back, and stuck his legs in the air. Montmorency howled, and turned a somersault, and the top hamper jumped up, and all the things came out.
At this point, Harris tossed aside the oars, stood up, left his seat, and lay on his back, sticking his legs in the air. Montmorency howled, did a somersault, and the top basket flipped over, sending everything flying out.
I was somewhat surprised, but I did not lose my temper. I said, pleasantly enough:
I was a bit surprised, but I didn't lose my cool. I said, quite nicely:
“Hulloa! what’s that for?”
"Hey! What's that for?"
“What’s that for? Why—”
"What’s that for? Why?"
No, on second thoughts, I will not repeat what Harris said. I may have been to blame, I admit it; but nothing excuses violence of language and coarseness of expression, especially in a man who has been carefully brought up, as I know Harris has been. I was thinking of other things, and forgot, as any one might easily understand, that I was steering, and the consequence was that we had got mixed up a good deal with the tow-path. It was difficult to say, for the moment, which was us and which was the Middlesex bank of the river; but we found out after a while, and separated ourselves.
No, on second thought, I won't repeat what Harris said. I might have been at fault, I admit that; but nothing justifies violent language and rude expressions, especially from someone who's been raised properly, as I know Harris has. I was distracted by other things and forgot, as anyone could easily understand, that I was steering, which led to us getting pretty tangled up with the towpath. For a moment, it was hard to tell which was us and which was the Middlesex bank of the river; but we figured it out after a while and got ourselves separated.
Harris, however, said he had done enough for a bit, and proposed that I should take a turn; so, as we were in, I got out and took the tow-line, and ran the boat on past Hampton Court. What a dear old wall that is that runs along by the river there! I never pass it without feeling better for the sight of it. Such a mellow, bright, sweet old wall; what a charming picture it would make, with the lichen creeping here, and the moss growing there, a shy young vine peeping over the top at this spot, to see what is going on upon the busy river, and the sober old ivy clustering a little farther down! There are fifty shades and tints and hues in every ten yards of that old wall. If I could only draw, and knew how to paint, I could make a lovely sketch of that old wall, I’m sure. I’ve often thought I should like to live at Hampton Court. It looks so peaceful and so quiet, and it is such a dear old place to ramble round in the early morning before many people are about.
Harris, however, said he had done enough for a while and suggested that I should take a turn. So, since we were in, I got out, took the tow-line, and guided the boat past Hampton Court. What a lovely old wall that is by the river! I never pass it without feeling uplifted by its presence. Such a warm, bright, sweet old wall; what a beautiful picture it would create, with the lichen creeping here, the moss growing there, a shy young vine peeking over the top at this spot to see what’s happening on the busy river, and the dignified old ivy clustering a little farther down! There are so many shades and hues in every ten yards of that old wall. If only I could draw and knew how to paint, I’m sure I could create a lovely sketch of that wall. I’ve often thought it would be nice to live at Hampton Court. It seems so peaceful and quiet, and it’s such a lovely old place to stroll around in the early morning before many people are out and about.
But, there, I don’t suppose I should really care for it when it came to actual practice. It would be so ghastly dull and depressing in the evening, when your lamp cast uncanny shadows on the panelled walls, and the echo of distant feet rang through the cold stone corridors, and now drew nearer, and now died away, and all was death-like silence, save the beating of one’s own heart.
But honestly, I don’t think I would actually enjoy it in real life. It would be so painfully dull and depressing in the evening, when your lamp cast strange shadows on the paneled walls, and the sound of distant footsteps echoed through the cold stone corridors, occasionally getting closer, then fading away, leaving only a deathly silence, except for the sound of your own heartbeat.
We are creatures of the sun, we men and women. We love light and life. That is why we crowd into the towns and cities, and the country grows more and more deserted every year. In the sunlight—in the daytime, when Nature is alive and busy all around us, we like the open hill-sides and the deep woods well enough: but in the night, when our Mother Earth has gone to sleep, and left us waking, oh! the world seems so lonesome, and we get frightened, like children in a silent house. Then we sit and sob, and long for the gas-lit streets, and the sound of human voices, and the answering throb of human life. We feel so helpless and so little in the great stillness, when the dark trees rustle in the night-wind. There are so many ghosts about, and their silent sighs make us feel so sad. Let us gather together in the great cities, and light huge bonfires of a million gas-jets, and shout and sing together, and feel brave.
We are beings of the sun, both men and women. We thrive on light and life. That’s why we flock to towns and cities, leaving the countryside emptier each year. In the sunlight—during the day, when nature is vibrant and active, we enjoy the open hills and the deep woods just fine; but at night, when Mother Earth falls asleep and we are left awake, oh! the world feels so lonely, and we become scared, like kids in a quiet house. Then we sit and cry, yearning for the gas-lit streets, the sounds of human voices, and the pulsating energy of human life. We feel so small and helpless in the vast stillness when the dark trees rustle in the night breeze. There are so many spirits around, and their quiet sighs make us feel so melancholy. Let’s come together in the big cities, light massive bonfires of a million gas flames, and shout and sing together, finding our courage.
Harris asked me if I’d ever been in the maze at Hampton
Court. He said he went in once to show somebody else the
way. He had studied it up in a map, and it was so simple
that it seemed foolish—hardly worth the twopence charged
for admission. Harris said he thought that map must have
been got up as a practical joke, because it wasn’t a bit
like the real thing, and only misleading. It was a country
cousin that Harris took in. He said:
Harris asked me if I had ever been to the maze at Hampton Court. He mentioned that he went in once to show someone else the way. He had looked it up on a map, and it seemed so straightforward that it felt silly—hardly worth the two pence charged for admission. Harris thought that map must have been created as a practical joke because it didn’t resemble the actual maze at all, and it was only confusing. It was a relative from the countryside that Harris fooled. He said:
“We’ll just go in here, so that you can say you’ve been, but it’s very simple. It’s absurd to call it a maze. You keep on taking the first turning to the right. We’ll just walk round for ten minutes, and then go and get some lunch.”
“We’ll just go in here so you can say you’ve been, but it’s really simple. It’s ridiculous to call it a maze. Just keep taking the first right turn. We’ll walk around for ten minutes, then we can grab some lunch.”
They met some people soon after they had got inside, who said they had been there for three-quarters of an hour, and had had about enough of it. Harris told them they could follow him, if they liked; he was just going in, and then should turn round and come out again. They said it was very kind of him, and fell behind, and followed.
They met some people shortly after entering, who said they had been there for about forty-five minutes and had had enough. Harris told them they could follow him if they wanted; he was just going in and would then turn around and come back out. They said it was very nice of him and fell back to follow.
They picked up various other people who wanted to get it over, as they went along, until they had absorbed all the persons in the maze. People who had given up all hopes of ever getting either in or out, or of ever seeing their home and friends again, plucked up courage at the sight of Harris and his party, and joined the procession, blessing him. Harris said he should judge there must have been twenty people, following him, in all; and one woman with a baby, who had been there all the morning, insisted on taking his arm, for fear of losing him.
They picked up various other people who wanted to finish up as they went along, until they had gathered everyone in the maze. People who had lost all hope of getting in or out, or of ever seeing their home and friends again, found the courage to join Harris and his group, thanking him as they did. Harris figured there were about twenty people following him in total, and one woman with a baby, who had been there all morning, insisted on taking his arm, afraid of losing him.
Harris kept on turning to the right, but it seemed a long way, and his cousin said he supposed it was a very big maze.
Harris kept turning to the right, but it felt like a long way, and his cousin said he guessed it was a really big maze.
“Oh, one of the largest in Europe,” said Harris.
“Oh, one of the biggest in Europe,” Harris said.
“Yes, it must be,” replied the cousin, “because we’ve walked a good two miles already.”
“Yes, it has to be,” replied the cousin, “because we’ve already walked a good two miles.”
Harris began to think it rather strange himself, but he held on until, at last, they passed the half of a penny bun on the ground that Harris’s cousin swore he had noticed there seven minutes ago. Harris said: “Oh, impossible!” but the woman with the baby said, “Not at all,” as she herself had taken it from the child, and thrown it down there, just before she met Harris. She also added that she wished she never had met Harris, and expressed an opinion that he was an impostor. That made Harris mad, and he produced his map, and explained his theory.
Harris started to find it pretty strange himself, but he kept going until they finally came across a half of a penny bun lying on the ground that Harris’s cousin insisted he had seen seven minutes ago. Harris exclaimed, “Oh, no way!” but the woman with the baby replied, “Not at all,” as she had taken it from the child and tossed it down there right before running into Harris. She also added that she wished she had never met Harris and claimed he was a fraud. That made Harris angry, so he pulled out his map and explained his theory.
“The map may be all right enough,” said one of the party, “if you know whereabouts in it we are now.”
“The map might be fine,” said one of the group, “if you know exactly where we are on it right now.”
Harris didn’t know, and suggested that the best thing to do would be to go back to the entrance, and begin again. For the beginning again part of it there was not much enthusiasm; but with regard to the advisability of going back to the entrance there was complete unanimity, and so they turned, and trailed after Harris again, in the opposite direction. About ten minutes more passed, and then they found themselves in the centre.
Harris didn’t know, so he suggested that the best thing to do would be to go back to the entrance and start over. No one was very excited about starting over, but everyone agreed that going back to the entrance was a good idea, so they turned around and followed Harris again, heading in the opposite direction. About ten more minutes passed, and then they found themselves in the center.
Harris thought at first of pretending that that was what he had been aiming at; but the crowd looked dangerous, and he decided to treat it as an accident.
Harris initially considered pretending that was his intention all along; however, the crowd seemed threatening, so he chose to consider it an accident instead.
Anyhow, they had got something to start from then. They did know where they were, and the map was once more consulted, and the thing seemed simpler than ever, and off they started for the third time.
Anyhow, they had something to start with then. They knew where they were, and they checked the map again, and it seemed easier than ever, so off they went for the third time.
And three minutes later they were back in the centre again.
And three minutes later, they were back in the center again.
After that, they simply couldn’t get anywhere else. Whatever way they turned brought them back to the middle. It became so regular at length, that some of the people stopped there, and waited for the others to take a walk round, and come back to them. Harris drew out his map again, after a while, but the sight of it only infuriated the mob, and they told him to go and curl his hair with it. Harris said that he couldn’t help feeling that, to a certain extent, he had become unpopular.
After that, they just couldn’t get anywhere else. No matter which way they turned, it always brought them back to the center. Eventually, it happened so often that some people stopped there and waited for the others to walk around and come back to them. Harris pulled out his map again after a while, but seeing it only irritated the crowd, and they told him to go do something else with it. Harris felt that, to some degree, he had become unpopular.
They all got crazy at last, and sang out for the keeper, and the man came and climbed up the ladder outside, and shouted out directions to them. But all their heads were, by this time, in such a confused whirl that they were incapable of grasping anything, and so the man told them to stop where they were, and he would come to them. They huddled together, and waited; and he climbed down, and came in.
They all went nuts in the end and called for the keeper, who came and climbed up the ladder outside, shouting instructions to them. But by that point, their heads were so mixed up that they couldn’t understand anything, so the man told them to stay put, and he would come to them. They crowded together and waited; he climbed down and came in.
He was a young keeper, as luck would have it, and new to the business; and when he got in, he couldn’t find them, and he wandered about, trying to get to them, and then he got lost. They caught sight of him, every now and then, rushing about the other side of the hedge, and he would see them, and rush to get to them, and they would wait there for about five minutes, and then he would reappear again in exactly the same spot, and ask them where they had been.
He was a young keeper, and as luck would have it, he was new to the job. When he arrived, he couldn’t find them and wandered around trying to locate them, but then he got lost. They caught glimpses of him every now and then, racing around the other side of the hedge, and he would see them, rush to reach them, and they would wait for about five minutes. Then he would show up again in the exact same spot and ask them where they had been.
They had to wait till one of the old keepers came back from his dinner before they got out.
They had to wait until one of the old keepers returned from his dinner before they could go out.
Harris said he thought it was a very fine maze, so far as he was a judge; and we agreed that we would try to get George to go into it, on our way back.
Harris said he thought it was a really great maze, at least in his opinion; and we agreed that we would try to get George to go into it on our way back.
CHAPTER VII.
The river in its Sunday garb.—Dress on the river.—A chance for the men.—Absence of taste in Harris.—George’s blazer.—A day with the fashion-plate young lady.—Mrs. Thomas’s tomb.—The man who loves not graves and coffins and skulls.—Harris mad.—His views on George and Banks and lemonade.—He performs tricks.
The river in its Sunday outfit.—Style on the river.—An opportunity for the guys.—Harris's lack of taste.—George's blazer.—A day with the stylish young lady.—Mrs. Thomas's grave.—The guy who doesn't care for graves, coffins, and skulls.—Harris is crazy.—His thoughts on George, Banks, and lemonade.—He does tricks.
It was while passing through Moulsey Lock that Harris told me about his maze experience. It took us some time to pass through, as we were the only boat, and it is a big lock. I don’t think I ever remember to have seen Moulsey Lock, before, with only one boat in it. It is, I suppose, Boulter’s not even excepted, the busiest lock on the river.
It was while we were going through Moulsey Lock that Harris shared his experience in the maze. It took us a while to get through since we were the only boat there, and it's a big lock. I don’t think I’ve ever seen Moulsey Lock before with just one boat in it. I guess it’s, probably even more than Boulter’s, the busiest lock on the river.
I have stood and watched it, sometimes, when you could not see any water at all, but only a brilliant tangle of bright blazers, and gay caps, and saucy hats, and many-coloured parasols, and silken rugs, and cloaks, and streaming ribbons, and dainty whites; when looking down into the lock from the quay, you might fancy it was a huge box into which flowers of every hue and shade had been thrown pell-mell, and lay piled up in a rainbow heap, that covered every corner.
I’ve stood there and watched it at times, when you couldn’t see any water at all, just a dazzling mix of bright jackets, colorful caps, playful hats, and vibrant umbrellas, along with silky rugs, cloaks, fluttering ribbons, and delicate whites; when you looked down into the lock from the dock, it seemed like a giant box filled with flowers of every color and shade tossed together haphazardly, creating a rainbow pile that filled every corner.
On a fine Sunday it presents this appearance nearly all day long, while, up the stream, and down the stream, lie, waiting their turn, outside the gates, long lines of still more boats; and boats are drawing near and passing away, so that the sunny river, from the Palace up to Hampton Church, is dotted and decked with yellow, and blue, and orange, and white, and red, and pink. All the inhabitants of Hampton and Moulsey dress themselves up in boating costume, and come and mouch round the lock with their dogs, and flirt, and smoke, and watch the boats; and, altogether, what with the caps and jackets of the men, the pretty coloured dresses of the women, the excited dogs, the moving boats, the white sails, the pleasant landscape, and the sparkling water, it is one of the gayest sights I know of near this dull old London town.
On a beautiful Sunday, the scene looks the same almost all day long, while along the river, both upstream and downstream, long lines of boats wait their turn outside the gates; boats keep coming and going, so the sunny river, from the Palace to Hampton Church, is speckled with yellow, blue, orange, white, red, and pink. Everyone in Hampton and Moulsey dresses up in their boating outfits, hanging around the lock with their dogs, flirting, smoking, and watching the boats; overall, with the men’s caps and jackets, the women’s colorful dresses, the excited dogs, the moving boats, the white sails, the lovely scenery, and the sparkling water, it’s one of the liveliest sights I know near this dull old London city.
The river affords a good opportunity for dress. For once in a way, we men are able to show our taste in colours, and I think we come out very natty, if you ask me. I always like a little red in my things—red and black. You know my hair is a sort of golden brown, rather a pretty shade I’ve been told, and a dark red matches it beautifully; and then I always think a light-blue necktie goes so well with it, and a pair of those Russian-leather shoes and a red silk handkerchief round the waist—a handkerchief looks so much better than a belt.
The river gives us a good chance to dress up. For once, us guys can show off our style in colors, and I think we look pretty sharp, if you ask me. I always like to add a bit of red to my outfits—red and black. You know my hair is a kind of golden brown, a nice shade I’ve been told, and dark red goes perfectly with it; plus, I think a light-blue tie looks great with it, along with a pair of those Russian leather shoes and a red silk handkerchief around the waist—a handkerchief looks so much better than a belt.
Harris always keeps to shades or mixtures of orange or yellow, but I don’t think he is at all wise in this. His complexion is too dark for yellows. Yellows don’t suit him: there can be no question about it. I want him to take to blue as a background, with white or cream for relief; but, there! the less taste a person has in dress, the more obstinate he always seems to be. It is a great pity, because he will never be a success as it is, while there are one or two colours in which he might not really look so bad, with his hat on.
Harris always sticks to shades or combinations of orange or yellow, but I don’t think that’s a smart choice at all. His skin tone is too dark for yellows. Yellows just don’t look good on him—there’s no doubt about it. I wish he’d switch to blue as a base, with white or cream to break it up; but there it is! The less sense someone has in fashion, the more stubborn they tend to be. It’s such a shame because he’ll never succeed looking like this, even though there are one or two colors that might actually suit him better, especially with his hat on.
George has bought some new things for this trip, and I’m rather vexed about them. The blazer is loud. I should not like George to know that I thought so, but there really is no other word for it. He brought it home and showed it to us on Thursday evening. We asked him what colour he called it, and he said he didn’t know. He didn’t think there was a name for the colour. The man had told him it was an Oriental design. George put it on, and asked us what we thought of it. Harris said that, as an object to hang over a flower-bed in early spring to frighten the birds away, he should respect it; but that, considered as an article of dress for any human being, except a Margate nigger, it made him ill. George got quite huffy; but, as Harris said, if he didn’t want his opinion, why did he ask for it?
George bought some new things for this trip, and I'm pretty annoyed about them. The blazer is really loud. I wouldn't want George to know I feel that way, but there's really no other way to describe it. He brought it home and showed it to us on Thursday evening. We asked him what color he called it, and he said he didn’t know. He figured there wasn't a name for the color. The guy told him it was an Oriental design. George put it on and asked us what we thought. Harris said that, as something to drape over a flower bed in early spring to scare the birds away, he could respect it; but as a piece of clothing for any human being, other than a Margate black, it made him feel sick. George got pretty defensive; but, as Harris said, if he didn’t want his opinion, why did he ask for it?
What troubles Harris and myself, with regard to it, is that we are afraid it will attract attention to the boat.
What worries Harris and me about it is that we're afraid it will draw attention to the boat.
Girls, also, don’t look half bad in a boat, if prettily
dressed. Nothing is more fetching, to my thinking, than a
tasteful boating costume. But a “boating
costume,” it would be as well if all ladies would
understand, ought to be a costume that can be worn in a boat, and
not merely under a glass-case. It utterly spoils an
excursion if you have folk in the boat who are thinking all the
time a good deal more of their dress than of the trip. It
was my misfortune once to go for a water picnic with two ladies
of this kind. We did have a lively time!
Girls also look pretty good in a boat if they're dressed nicely. In my opinion, nothing is more appealing than a stylish boating outfit. But a "boating outfit," as every woman should know, should be something that can actually be worn on a boat, not just put on display. It really ruins a trip when you have people in the boat who care more about their outfits than the outing. I once had the misfortune of going on a water picnic with two ladies like that. We definitely had an entertaining time!
They were both beautifully got up—all lace and silky stuff, and flowers, and ribbons, and dainty shoes, and light gloves. But they were dressed for a photographic studio, not for a river picnic. They were the “boating costumes” of a French fashion-plate. It was ridiculous, fooling about in them anywhere near real earth, air, and water.
They were both dressed to the nines—all lace and silky fabrics, flowers, ribbons, fancy shoes, and delicate gloves. But they looked more suited for a photo shoot than a river picnic. Their outfits were like something out of a French fashion magazine. It was absurd to be messing around in them anywhere close to real earth, air, and water.
The first thing was that they thought the boat was not clean. We dusted all the seats for them, and then assured them that it was, but they didn’t believe us. One of them rubbed the cushion with the forefinger of her glove, and showed the result to the other, and they both sighed, and sat down, with the air of early Christian martyrs trying to make themselves comfortable up against the stake. You are liable to occasionally splash a little when sculling, and it appeared that a drop of water ruined those costumes. The mark never came out, and a stain was left on the dress for ever.
The first thing they noticed was that they thought the boat was dirty. We wiped down all the seats for them and assured them it was clean, but they didn’t believe us. One of them rubbed the cushion with her gloved finger and showed the result to the other, and they both sighed and sat down, looking like early Christian martyrs trying to get comfortable next to the stake. You might splash a bit while rowing, and it seemed that even a drop of water would ruin those outfits. The mark never came out, leaving a permanent stain on the dress.
I was stroke. I did my best. I feathered some two feet high, and I paused at the end of each stroke to let the blades drip before returning them, and I picked out a smooth bit of water to drop them into again each time. (Bow said, after a while, that he did not feel himself a sufficiently accomplished oarsman to pull with me, but that he would sit still, if I would allow him, and study my stroke. He said it interested him.) But, notwithstanding all this, and try as I would, I could not help an occasional flicker of water from going over those dresses.
I started rowing. I did my best. I splashed some water up to about two feet high, and I paused at the end of each stroke to let the blades drip before bringing them back out, and I found a smooth patch of water to drop them back into each time. (Bow said, after a while, that he didn’t feel skilled enough to row with me, but that he would sit still, if I let him, and watch my technique. He said it was interesting to him.) But despite all this, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t prevent some water from splashing onto those dresses.
The girls did not complain, but they huddled up close together, and set their lips firm, and every time a drop touched them, they visibly shrank and shuddered. It was a noble sight to see them suffering thus in silence, but it unnerved me altogether. I am too sensitive. I got wild and fitful in my rowing, and splashed more and more, the harder I tried not to.
The girls didn't complain, but they huddled close together, set their lips tightly, and every time a drop hit them, they visibly shrank and shuddered. It was a noble sight to see them endure this in silence, but it completely unnerved me. I’m too sensitive. I got wild and erratic in my rowing and splashed more and more, no matter how hard I tried not to.
I gave it up at last; I said I’d row bow. Bow thought the arrangement would be better too, and we changed places. The ladies gave an involuntary sigh of relief when they saw me go, and quite brightened up for a moment. Poor girls! they had better have put up with me. The man they had got now was a jolly, light-hearted, thick-headed sort of a chap, with about as much sensitiveness in him as there might be in a Newfoundland puppy. You might look daggers at him for an hour and he would not notice it, and it would not trouble him if he did. He set a good, rollicking, dashing stroke that sent the spray playing all over the boat like a fountain, and made the whole crowd sit up straight in no time. When he spread more than pint of water over one of those dresses, he would give a pleasant little laugh, and say:
I finally gave in; I said I’d row at the bow. Bow thought it would be a better setup too, so we switched places. The ladies let out a sigh of relief when they saw me leave, and they perked up for a moment. Poor things! They would have been better off putting up with me. The guy they had now was a cheerful, carefree, thick-headed type, with about as much sensitivity as a Newfoundland puppy. You could glare at him for an hour, and he wouldn’t even notice, and it wouldn’t bother him if he did. He set a lively, energetic stroke that sent water spraying all over the boat like a fountain, and made everyone sit up straight in no time. When he soaked one of those dresses with more than a pint of water, he would just chuckle and say:
“I beg your pardon, I’m sure;” and offer them his handkerchief to wipe it off with.
"I’m sorry, I really am;" and he offers them his handkerchief to clean it off.
“Oh, it’s of no consequence,” the poor girls would murmur in reply, and covertly draw rugs and coats over themselves, and try and protect themselves with their lace parasols.
“Oh, it doesn’t matter,” the poor girls would say in response, and secretly pull rugs and coats over themselves, trying to shield themselves with their lace parasols.
At lunch they had a very bad time of it. People wanted them to sit on the grass, and the grass was dusty; and the tree-trunks, against which they were invited to lean, did not appear to have been brushed for weeks; so they spread their handkerchiefs on the ground and sat on those, bolt upright. Somebody, in walking about with a plate of beef-steak pie, tripped up over a root, and sent the pie flying. None of it went over them, fortunately, but the accident suggested a fresh danger to them, and agitated them; and, whenever anybody moved about, after that, with anything in his hand that could fall and make a mess, they watched that person with growing anxiety until he sat down again.
At lunch, they had a really tough time. People wanted them to sit on the grass, but the grass was dusty; the tree trunks they were invited to lean against hadn’t been cleaned in weeks. So, they spread their napkins on the ground and sat on those, sitting up straight. Someone carrying a plate of beef-steak pie tripped over a root, sending the pie flying. Luckily, none of it landed on them, but the incident made them even more anxious. From then on, whenever anyone moved around with something that could spill and create a mess, they watched that person with increasing worry until he finally sat down again.
“Now then, you girls,” said our friend Bow to them, cheerily, after it was all over, “come along, you’ve got to wash up!”
“Alright then, you girls,” our friend Bow said to them happily, after everything was done, “let's go, you need to clean up!”
They didn’t understand him at first. When they grasped the idea, they said they feared they did not know how to wash up.
They didn’t get him at first. When they understood the idea, they said they were worried they didn’t know how to clean up.
“Oh, I’ll soon show you,” he cried; “it’s rare fun! You lie down on your—I mean you lean over the bank, you know, and sloush the things about in the water.”
“Oh, I’ll show you in no time,” he said; “it’s really fun! You lie down on your—I mean you lean over the edge, you know, and splash the things around in the water.”
The elder sister said that she was afraid that they hadn’t got on dresses suited to the work.
The older sister said that she was afraid they didn’t have dresses suitable for the work.
“Oh, they’ll be all right,” said he light-heartedly; “tuck ’em up.”
“Oh, they’ll be fine,” he said casually; “just tuck them in.”
And he made them do it, too. He told them that that sort of thing was half the fun of a picnic. They said it was very interesting.
And he made them do it, too. He told them that this kind of thing was half the fun of a picnic. They said it was really interesting.
Now I come to think it over, was that young man as dense-headed as we thought? or was he—no, impossible! there was such a simple, child-like expression about him!
Now that I think about it, was that young man really as dense as we thought? Or was he—no, that's impossible! He had such a simple, childlike look about him!
Harris wanted to get out at Hampton Church, to go and see Mrs. Thomas’s tomb.
Harris wanted to get off at Hampton Church to visit Mrs. Thomas’s grave.
“Who is Mrs. Thomas?” I asked.
“Who is Mrs. Thomas?” I asked.
“How should I know?” replied Harris. “She’s a lady that’s got a funny tomb, and I want to see it.”
“How should I know?” replied Harris. “She’s a woman who has a strange tomb, and I want to see it.”
I objected. I don’t know whether it is that I am built wrong, but I never did seem to hanker after tombstones myself. I know that the proper thing to do, when you get to a village or town, is to rush off to the churchyard, and enjoy the graves; but it is a recreation that I always deny myself. I take no interest in creeping round dim and chilly churches behind wheezy old men, and reading epitaphs. Not even the sight of a bit of cracked brass let into a stone affords me what I call real happiness.
I disagreed. I’m not sure if it’s just me, but I’ve never really been into gravestones. I get that the usual thing to do when you visit a village or town is to head straight to the cemetery and check out the graves, but I always skip it. I’m not interested in wandering through cold, dark churches, following around old men who can barely catch their breath, and reading tombstone inscriptions. Even seeing a piece of cracked brass set into a stone doesn’t give me what I consider true happiness.
I shock respectable sextons by the imperturbability I am able to assume before exciting inscriptions, and by my lack of enthusiasm for the local family history, while my ill-concealed anxiety to get outside wounds their feelings.
I shock respectable graveyard keepers with the calmness I can maintain in front of captivating inscriptions, and by my indifference to the local family history, while my barely hidden eagerness to leave hurts their feelings.
One golden morning of a sunny day, I leant against the low stone wall that guarded a little village church, and I smoked, and drank in deep, calm gladness from the sweet, restful scene—the grey old church with its clustering ivy and its quaint carved wooden porch, the white lane winding down the hill between tall rows of elms, the thatched-roof cottages peeping above their trim-kept hedges, the silver river in the hollow, the wooded hills beyond!
One golden morning on a sunny day, I leaned against the low stone wall surrounding a small village church, smoking and soaking in the deep, calm happiness from the lovely, peaceful scene—the gray old church with its climbing ivy and its charming carved wooden porch, the white lane winding down the hill between tall rows of elms, the thatched-roof cottages peeking above their well-maintained hedges, the silver river in the valley, and the wooded hills beyond!
It was a lovely landscape. It was idyllic, poetical, and it inspired me. I felt good and noble. I felt I didn’t want to be sinful and wicked any more. I would come and live here, and never do any more wrong, and lead a blameless, beautiful life, and have silver hair when I got old, and all that sort of thing.
It was a beautiful scene. It was perfect, poetic, and it inspired me. I felt good and virtuous. I didn’t want to be sinful and bad anymore. I would come to live here, never do anything wrong again, live a pure, beautiful life, and have silver hair when I got old, and all that kind of stuff.
In that moment I forgave all my friends and relations for their wickedness and cussedness, and I blessed them. They did not know that I blessed them. They went their abandoned way all unconscious of what I, far away in that peaceful village, was doing for them; but I did it, and I wished that I could let them know that I had done it, because I wanted to make them happy. I was going on thinking away all these grand, tender thoughts, when my reverie was broken in upon by a shrill piping voice crying out:
In that moment, I forgave all my friends and family for their bad behavior and negativity, and I sent them good wishes. They had no idea I was doing this. They continued on their way, completely unaware of what I, far off in that peaceful village, was doing for them. But I did it, and I wished I could let them know because I wanted to make them happy. I was lost in these wonderful, heartfelt thoughts when a loud, piercing voice interrupted me, shouting:
“All right, sur, I’m a-coming, I’m a-coming. It’s all right, sur; don’t you be in a hurry.”
“All right, sir, I’m coming, I’m coming. It’s all good, sir; don’t rush.”
I looked up, and saw an old bald-headed man hobbling across the churchyard towards me, carrying a huge bunch of keys in his hand that shook and jingled at every step.
I looked up and saw an old bald man limping across the churchyard towards me, carrying a huge bunch of keys in his hand that shook and jingled with every step.
I motioned him away with silent dignity, but he still advanced, screeching out the while:
I gestured for him to back off with quiet dignity, but he kept coming closer, yelling the whole time:
“I’m a-coming, sur, I’m a-coming. I’m a little lame. I ain’t as spry as I used to be. This way, sur.”
“I’m on my way, sir, I’m on my way. I’m a bit slow. I’m not as quick as I used to be. This way, sir.”
“Go away, you miserable old man,” I said.
“Go away, you pathetic old man,” I said.
“I’ve come as soon as I could, sur,” he replied. “My missis never see you till just this minute. You follow me, sur.”
“I've arrived as quickly as I could, sir,” he said. “My wife hasn’t seen you until just now. Please follow me, sir.”
“Go away,” I repeated; “leave me before I get over the wall, and slay you.”
“Go away,” I said again; “leave me before I climb over the wall and kill you.”
He seemed surprised.
He looked surprised.
“Don’t you want to see the tombs?” he said.
“Don’t you want to check out the tombs?” he said.
“No,” I answered, “I don’t. I want to stop here, leaning up against this gritty old wall. Go away, and don’t disturb me. I am chock full of beautiful and noble thoughts, and I want to stop like it, because it feels nice and good. Don’t you come fooling about, making me mad, chivying away all my better feelings with this silly tombstone nonsense of yours. Go away, and get somebody to bury you cheap, and I’ll pay half the expense.”
“No,” I replied, “I don’t. I want to stay right here, leaning against this rough old wall. Go away and don’t bother me. I’m filled with beautiful and noble thoughts, and I want to hold onto that because it feels nice and good. Don’t come messing around, making me angry and ruining my better feelings with this ridiculous tombstone nonsense of yours. Just leave me alone and find someone to bury you for cheap, and I’ll cover half the cost.”
He was bewildered for a moment. He rubbed his eyes, and looked hard at me. I seemed human enough on the outside: he couldn’t make it out.
He was confused for a moment. He rubbed his eyes and stared at me intently. I looked human enough on the outside; he just couldn't figure it out.
He said:
He said:
“Yuise a stranger in these parts? You don’t live here?”
“Are you a stranger around here? You don’t live here?”
“Well then,” he said, “you want to see the tombs—graves—folks been buried, you know—coffins!”
“Well then,” he said, “you want to see the graves—people who’ve been buried, you know—coffins!”
“You are an untruther,” I replied, getting roused; “I do not want to see tombs—not your tombs. Why should I? We have graves of our own, our family has. Why my uncle Podger has a tomb in Kensal Green Cemetery, that is the pride of all that country-side; and my grandfather’s vault at Bow is capable of accommodating eight visitors, while my great-aunt Susan has a brick grave in Finchley Churchyard, with a headstone with a coffee-pot sort of thing in bas-relief upon it, and a six-inch best white stone coping all the way round, that cost pounds. When I want graves, it is to those places that I go and revel. I do not want other folk’s. When you yourself are buried, I will come and see yours. That is all I can do for you.”
“You’re not really being truthful,” I responded, getting annoyed; “I don’t want to see tombs—not your tombs. Why should I? We have our own graves; my family does. My uncle Podger has a tomb in Kensal Green Cemetery, which is the pride of the whole area; and my grandfather’s vault at Bow can hold eight visitors, while my great-aunt Susan has a brick grave in Finchley Churchyard, with a headstone that has a coffee pot design in bas-relief, and a six-inch best white stone coping all around it, which cost a lot of money. When I want to see graves, those are the places I go and enjoy. I don’t want other people’s. When you’re buried, I’ll come to see yours. That’s all I can do for you.”
He burst into tears. He said that one of the tombs had a bit of stone upon the top of it that had been said by some to be probably part of the remains of the figure of a man, and that another had some words, carved upon it, that nobody had ever been able to decipher.
He broke down crying. He mentioned that one of the tombs had a small piece of stone on top that some people said might be part of a man's figure, and that another tomb had some words carved into it that no one had ever been able to figure out.
I still remained obdurate, and, in broken-hearted tones, he said:
I still stayed stubborn, and, in a heartbroken voice, he said:
“Well, won’t you come and see the memorial window?”
“Well, will you come and see the memorial window?”
I would not even see that, so he fired his last shot. He drew near, and whispered hoarsely:
I wouldn't even notice that, so he took his last shot. He came closer and whispered hoarsely:
“I’ve got a couple of skulls down in the crypt,” he said; “come and see those. Oh, do come and see the skulls! You are a young man out for a holiday, and you want to enjoy yourself. Come and see the skulls!”
“I’ve got a couple of skulls down in the crypt,” he said; “come and check them out. Oh, you really should come see the skulls! You’re a young man looking to have some fun, and you want to enjoy yourself. Come and see the skulls!”
“Oh, come and see the skulls; come back and see the skulls!”
“Oh, come and check out the skulls; come back and see the skulls!”
Harris, however, revels in tombs, and graves, and epitaphs, and monumental inscriptions, and the thought of not seeing Mrs. Thomas’s grave made him crazy. He said he had looked forward to seeing Mrs. Thomas’s grave from the first moment that the trip was proposed—said he wouldn’t have joined if it hadn’t been for the idea of seeing Mrs. Thomas’s tomb.
Harris, however, delights in tombs, graves, epitaphs, and monuments, and the idea of not seeing Mrs. Thomas’s grave drove him nuts. He said he had been looking forward to seeing Mrs. Thomas’s grave since the moment the trip was suggested—claimed he wouldn’t have come along if it hadn't been for the chance to see Mrs. Thomas’s tomb.
I reminded him of George, and how we had to get the boat up to Shepperton by five o’clock to meet him, and then he went for George. Why was George to fool about all day, and leave us to lug this lumbering old top-heavy barge up and down the river by ourselves to meet him? Why couldn’t George come and do some work? Why couldn’t he have got the day off, and come down with us? Bank be blowed! What good was he at the bank?
I reminded him of George and how we needed to get the boat to Shepperton by five o’clock to meet him, and then he went after George. Why did George get to mess around all day while we had to haul this heavy, top-heavy barge up and down the river by ourselves to meet him? Why couldn’t George come and help out? Why couldn’t he have taken the day off and joined us? Forget the bank! What good was he at the bank?
“I never see him doing any work there,” continued Harris, “whenever I go in. He sits behind a bit of glass all day, trying to look as if he was doing something. What’s the good of a man behind a bit of glass? I have to work for my living. Why can’t he work? What use is he there, and what’s the good of their banks? They take your money, and then, when you draw a cheque, they send it back smeared all over with ‘No effects,’ ‘Refer to drawer.’ What’s the good of that? That’s the sort of trick they served me twice last week. I’m not going to stand it much longer. I shall withdraw my account. If he was here, we could go and see that tomb. I don’t believe he’s at the bank at all. He’s larking about somewhere, that’s what he’s doing, leaving us to do all the work. I’m going to get out, and have a drink.”
“I never see him doing any work there,” Harris continued, “whenever I go in. He just sits behind a glass partition all day, trying to look busy. What’s the point of a guy sitting behind glass? I have to work for my living. Why can’t he work? What’s his purpose there, and what’s the point of their banks? They take your money, and then, when you try to cash a check, they send it back marked all over with ‘Insufficient funds,’ ‘Refer to drawer.’ What’s the use of that? That’s the kind of trick they pulled on me twice last week. I’m not going to put up with it much longer. I’m going to withdraw my account. If he were here, we could go check out that tomb. I don’t believe he’s even at the bank. He’s off messing around somewhere, leaving us to do all the work. I’m going to go grab a drink.”
I pointed out to him that we were miles away from a pub.; and then he went on about the river, and what was the good of the river, and was everyone who came on the river to die of thirst?
I pointed out to him that we were miles away from a pub; and then he went on about the river, what was the point of the river, and was everyone who came to the river going to die of thirst?
It is always best to let Harris have his head when he gets like this. Then he pumps himself out, and is quiet afterwards.
It's always best to let Harris do his thing when he gets like this. Then he exhausts himself and is quiet afterwards.
I reminded him that there was concentrated lemonade in the hamper, and a gallon-jar of water in the nose of the boat, and that the two only wanted mixing to make a cool and refreshing beverage.
I reminded him that there was concentrated lemonade in the basket, and a gallon jar of water in the front of the boat, and that the two just needed to be mixed to create a cool and refreshing drink.
Then he flew off about lemonade, and “such-like Sunday-school slops,” as he termed them, ginger-beer, raspberry syrup, &c., &c. He said they all produced dyspepsia, and ruined body and soul alike, and were the cause of half the crime in England.
Then he went on about lemonade and "that kind of sugary stuff," as he called it, like ginger beer, raspberry syrup, etc. He said they all caused indigestion and harmed both body and soul, and were responsible for half the crime in England.
He said he must drink something, however, and climbed upon the seat, and leant over to get the bottle. It was right at the bottom of the hamper, and seemed difficult to find, and he had to lean over further and further, and, in trying to steer at the same time, from a topsy-turvy point of view, he pulled the wrong line, and sent the boat into the bank, and the shock upset him, and he dived down right into the hamper, and stood there on his head, holding on to the sides of the boat like grim death, his legs sticking up into the air. He dared not move for fear of going over, and had to stay there till I could get hold of his legs, and haul him back, and that made him madder than ever.
He said he needed something to drink, so he climbed onto the seat and leaned over to reach for the bottle. It was right at the bottom of the hamper, and hard to find, so he had to lean over further and further. While trying to steer from such an awkward position, he pulled the wrong line and sent the boat crashing into the bank. The impact knocked him off balance, and he ended up diving headfirst into the hamper, with his legs sticking straight up in the air. He didn’t dare move for fear of tipping over, so he had to stay like that until I could grab his legs and pull him back, which made him angrier than ever.
CHAPTER VIII.
Blackmailing.—The proper course to pursue.—Selfish boorishness of river-side landowner.—“Notice” boards.—Unchristianlike feelings of Harris.—How Harris sings a comic song.—A high-class party.—Shameful conduct of two abandoned young men.—Some useless information.—George buys a banjo.
Blackmailing.—The right approach to take.—Selfish rudeness of the river-side landowner.—“Notice” boards.—Unchristian feelings of Harris.—How Harris sings a funny song.—A classy gathering.—Shameful behavior of two irresponsible young men.—Some pointless information.—George buys a banjo.
We stopped under the willows by Kempton Park, and lunched. It is a pretty little spot there: a pleasant grass plateau, running along by the water’s edge, and overhung by willows. We had just commenced the third course—the bread and jam—when a gentleman in shirt-sleeves and a short pipe came along, and wanted to know if we knew that we were trespassing. We said we hadn’t given the matter sufficient consideration as yet to enable us to arrive at a definite conclusion on that point, but that, if he assured us on his word as a gentleman that we were trespassing, we would, without further hesitation, believe it.
We stopped under the willows by Kempton Park and had lunch. It’s a nice little spot there: a pleasant grassy area by the water’s edge, shaded by willows. We had just started on the third course—the bread and jam—when a guy in short sleeves and a small pipe came over and asked if we knew we were trespassing. We said we hadn’t really thought about it enough to make a definite call, but if he assured us on his word as a gentleman that we were trespassing, we would believe him without any hesitation.
He gave us the required assurance, and we thanked him, but he still hung about, and seemed to be dissatisfied, so we asked him if there was anything further that we could do for him; and Harris, who is of a chummy disposition, offered him a bit of bread and jam.
He gave us the reassurance we needed, and we thanked him, but he still lingered around and seemed unhappy, so we asked him if there was anything else we could do for him; and Harris, who is friendly by nature, offered him some bread and jam.
I fancy he must have belonged to some society sworn to abstain from bread and jam; for he declined it quite gruffly, as if he were vexed at being tempted with it, and he added that it was his duty to turn us off.
I think he must have been part of some group dedicated to avoiding bread and jam; because he turned it down quite harshly, as if he were annoyed by the temptation, and he said it was his responsibility to dismiss us.
Harris said that if it was a duty it ought to be done, and asked the man what was his idea with regard to the best means for accomplishing it. Harris is what you would call a well-made man of about number one size, and looks hard and bony, and the man measured him up and down, and said he would go and consult his master, and then come back and chuck us both into the river.
Harris said that if it was a duty, it should be done, and asked the man what his thoughts were on the best way to accomplish it. Harris is what you would call a well-built guy, about average height, looking tough and lean. The man sized him up and down, then said he would go consult his master and come back to throw us both into the river.
Of course, we never saw him any more, and, of course, all he really wanted was a shilling. There are a certain number of riverside roughs who make quite an income, during the summer, by slouching about the banks and blackmailing weak-minded noodles in this way. They represent themselves as sent by the proprietor. The proper course to pursue is to offer your name and address, and leave the owner, if he really has anything to do with the matter, to summon you, and prove what damage you have done to his land by sitting down on a bit of it. But the majority of people are so intensely lazy and timid, that they prefer to encourage the imposition by giving in to it rather than put an end to it by the exertion of a little firmness.
Of course, we never saw him again, and, of course, all he really wanted was a shilling. There are quite a few riverfront hustlers who make a decent living, especially in the summer, by hanging around the banks and scamming gullible people like this. They claim to be sent by the owner. The best thing to do is to offer your name and address, and let the owner, if he really has any involvement, summon you and prove what damage you've caused to his land by sitting on a piece of it. But most people are so incredibly lazy and scared that they prefer to go along with the scam rather than put an end to it by putting in a little effort.
Where it is really the owners that are to blame, they ought to be shown up. The selfishness of the riparian proprietor grows with every year. If these men had their way they would close the river Thames altogether. They actually do this along the minor tributary streams and in the backwaters. They drive posts into the bed of the stream, and draw chains across from bank to bank, and nail huge notice-boards on every tree. The sight of those notice-boards rouses every evil instinct in my nature. I feel I want to tear each one down, and hammer it over the head of the man who put it up, until I have killed him, and then I would bury him, and put the board up over the grave as a tombstone.
Where the owners are really to blame, they should be exposed. The selfishness of the waterfront property owners increases every year. If they had their way, they would completely block the River Thames. They actually do this along the smaller streams and backwaters. They drive posts into the riverbed, stretch chains across from one bank to the other, and nail huge signs onto every tree. Seeing those signs awakens every bad impulse in me. I feel like I want to tear each one down and hit the person who put it up over the head with it until he’s dead, and then I would bury him and put the sign up over his grave as a tombstone.
I mentioned these feelings of mine to Harris, and he said he had them worse than that. He said he not only felt he wanted to kill the man who caused the board to be put up, but that he should like to slaughter the whole of his family and all his friends and relations, and then burn down his house. This seemed to me to be going too far, and I said so to Harris; but he answered:
I told Harris about how I was feeling, and he said his feelings were even stronger. He said he didn’t just want to kill the guy who was responsible for the board being put up; he actually wanted to take out his whole family, all his friends and relatives, and then burn down his house. I thought that was a bit extreme, and I told Harris so; but he replied:
“Not a bit of it. Serve ’em all jolly well right, and I’d go and sing comic songs on the ruins.”
“Not at all. They deserve it, and I’d go and sing funny songs on the ruins.”
I was vexed to hear Harris go on in this blood-thirsty strain. We never ought to allow our instincts of justice to degenerate into mere vindictiveness. It was a long while before I could get Harris to take a more Christian view of the subject, but I succeeded at last, and he promised me that he would spare the friends and relations at all events, and would not sing comic songs on the ruins.
I was annoyed to hear Harris rant in such a violent way. We should never let our sense of justice turn into pure revenge. It took a while for me to get Harris to see a more compassionate perspective on the issue, but I eventually did, and he promised me that he would spare the friends and family no matter what, and wouldn't make jokes about the destruction.
You have never heard Harris sing a comic song, or you would understand the service I had rendered to mankind. It is one of Harris’s fixed ideas that he can sing a comic song; the fixed idea, on the contrary, among those of Harris’s friends who have heard him try, is that he can’t and never will be able to, and that he ought not to be allowed to try.
You’ve never heard Harris sing a funny song, or you would get the contribution I’ve made to humanity. It’s one of Harris’s stubborn beliefs that he can sing a funny song; meanwhile, those of Harris’s friends who have heard him attempt it firmly believe that he can’t and never will be able to, and that he shouldn’t even be allowed to try.
When Harris is at a party, and is asked to sing, he replies: “Well, I can only sing a comic song, you know;” and he says it in a tone that implies that his singing of that, however, is a thing that you ought to hear once, and then die.
When Harris is at a party and gets asked to sing, he responds: "Well, I can only sing a funny song, you know;" and he says it in a tone that suggests that his singing of that, however, is something you should hear once and then never again.
“Oh, that is nice,” says the hostess. “Do sing one, Mr. Harris;” and Harris gets up, and makes for the piano, with the beaming cheeriness of a generous-minded man who is just about to give somebody something.
“Oh, that is nice,” says the hostess. “Please sing one, Mr. Harris;” and Harris stands up, and heads for the piano, full of the bright enthusiasm of a generous person ready to share something special.
“Now, silence, please, everybody” says the hostess, turning round; “Mr. Harris is going to sing a comic song!”
“Now, everyone, quiet down, please,” says the hostess, turning around; “Mr. Harris is going to perform a funny song!”
“Oh, how jolly!” they murmur; and they hurry in from the conservatory, and come up from the stairs, and go and fetch each other from all over the house, and crowd into the drawing-room, and sit round, all smirking in anticipation.
“Oh, how fun!” they murmur; and they rush in from the conservatory, come up from the stairs, and go grab each other from all over the house, crowding into the living room, sitting around, all grinning with excitement.
Then Harris begins.
Then Harris starts.
Well, you don’t look for much of a voice in a comic song. You don’t expect correct phrasing or vocalization. You don’t mind if a man does find out, when in the middle of a note, that he is too high, and comes down with a jerk. You don’t bother about time. You don’t mind a man being two bars in front of the accompaniment, and easing up in the middle of a line to argue it out with the pianist, and then starting the verse afresh. But you do expect the words.
Well, you don’t really expect much of a voice in a comic song. You don’t look for perfect phrasing or vocal technique. You don’t care if a guy realizes in the middle of a note that he’s too high and drops down suddenly. You don’t worry about timing. You don’t mind if someone is two bars ahead of the accompaniment, pausing in the middle of a line to debate it with the pianist, and then starting the verse over again. But you do want to hear the words.
You don’t expect a man to never remember more than the first three lines of the first verse, and to keep on repeating these until it is time to begin the chorus. You don’t expect a man to break off in the middle of a line, and snigger, and say, it’s very funny, but he’s blest if he can think of the rest of it, and then try and make it up for himself, and, afterwards, suddenly recollect it, when he has got to an entirely different part of the song, and break off, without a word of warning, to go back and let you have it then and there. You don’t—well, I will just give you an idea of Harris’s comic singing, and then you can judge of it for yourself.
You don’t expect a guy to remember more than the first three lines of the first verse and keep repeating them until it’s time for the chorus. You don’t expect a guy to stop in the middle of a line, laugh, and say it’s really funny, but he can’t remember the rest of it, and then try to come up with something on his own, only to suddenly recall it when he’s at a completely different part of the song, breaking off without any warning to go back and share it then and there. You don’t—well, I’ll just give you an idea of Harris’s comic singing, and then you can judge it for yourself.
Harris (standing up in front of
piano and addressing the expectant mob): “I’m
afraid it’s a very old thing, you know. I expect you
all know it, you know. But it’s the only thing I
know. It’s the Judge’s song out of
Pinafore—no, I don’t mean
Pinafore—I mean—you know what I mean—the
other thing, you know. You must all join in the chorus, you
know.”
Harris (standing up in front of the piano and addressing the eager crowd): “I’m sorry, but it’s a really old song, you know. I’m sure you all know it. But it’s the only one I have. It’s the Judge’s song from Pinafore—no, that’s not it—I mean—you know what I mean—the other one, you know. You all have to join in the chorus, okay?”
[Murmurs of delight and anxiety to join in the chorus. Brilliant performance of prelude to the Judge’s song in “Trial by Jury” by nervous Pianist. Moment arrives for Harris to join in. Harris takes no notice of it. Nervous pianist commences prelude over again, and Harris, commencing singing at the same time, dashes off the first two lines of the First Lord’s song out of “Pinafore.” Nervous pianist tries to push on with prelude, gives it up, and tries to follow Harris with accompaniment to Judge’s song out of “Trial by Jury,” finds that doesn’t answer, and tries to recollect what he is doing, and where he is, feels his mind giving way, and stops short.]
[i>Murmurs of excitement and nervousness to join in the chorus. Brilliant performance of the prelude to the Judge’s song in “Trial by Jury” by an anxious pianist. The moment arrives for Harris to join in. Harris completely ignores it. The nervous pianist starts the prelude again, and Harris, beginning to sing at the same time, launches into the first two lines of the First Lord’s song from “Pinafore.” The anxious pianist tries to continue with the prelude, gives up, and attempts to follow Harris with the accompaniment to the Judge’s song from “Trial by Jury,” realizes that doesn’t work, and tries to remember what he’s doing, and where he is, feels his mind slipping away, and comes to a sudden stop.]
Harris (with kindly encouragement): “It’s all right. You’re doing it very well, indeed—go on.”
Harris (with gentle encouragement): "It's okay. You're doing really well—keep going."
Nervous Pianist: “I’m afraid there’s a mistake somewhere. What are you singing?”
Anxious Pianist: “I think there’s a mistake. What are you singing?”
Harris (promptly): “Why the Judge’s song out of Trial by Jury. Don’t you know it?”
Harris (promptly): “Why the Judge's song from *Trial by Jury.* Don't you know it?”
Some Friend of Harris’s (from the back of the room): “No, you’re not, you chuckle-head, you’re singing the Admiral’s song from Pinafore.”
A Friend of Harris's (from the back of the room): “No, you’re not, you fool, you’re singing the Admiral’s song from Pinafore.”
[Long argument between Harris and Harris’s friend as to what Harris is really singing. Friend finally suggests that it doesn’t matter what Harris is singing so long as Harris gets on and sings it, and Harris, with an evident sense of injustice rankling inside him, requests pianist to begin again. Pianist, thereupon, starts prelude to the Admiral’s song, and Harris, seizing what he considers to be a favourable opening in the music, begins.]
[i]Long debate between Harris and his friend about what Harris is actually singing.[/i] [i]Finally, the friend suggests that it doesn’t matter what Harris is singing as long as he gets up and sings it,[/i] [i]and Harris,[/i] [i]with a clear sense of injustice brewing inside him,[/i] [i]asks the pianist to start over.[/i] [i]The pianist,[/i] [i]then,[/i] [i]launches into the prelude of the Admiral's song,[/i] [i]and Harris,[/i] [i]seizing what he thinks is a perfect moment in the music,[/i] [i]starts singing.[/i]
Harris:
Harris:
“‘When I was young and called to the Bar.’”
“‘When I was young and became a lawyer.’”
[General roar of laughter, taken by Harris as a compliment. Pianist, thinking of his wife and family, gives up the unequal contest and retires; his place being taken by a stronger-nerved man.
[General roar of laughter, seen by Harris as a compliment. Pianist, thinking of his wife and family, gives up the unfair battle and steps back; his spot is taken by a more confident man.
The New Pianist (cheerily): “Now then, old man, you start off, and I’ll follow. We won’t bother about any prelude.”
The New Pianist (cheerily): “Alright, my friend, you go ahead, and I’ll follow. Let’s skip the prelude.”
Harris (upon whom the explanation of matters has slowly dawned—laughing): “By Jove! I beg your pardon. Of course—I’ve been mixing up the two songs. It was Jenkins confused me, you know. Now then.
Harris (who has gradually figured things out—laughing): “Wow! I’m really sorry. Of course—I’ve been mixing up the two songs. It was Jenkins who confused me, you know. Now then.
[Singing; his voice appearing to come from the cellar, and suggesting the first low warnings of an approaching earthquake.
[Singing; his voice seeming to come from the cellar, and hinting at the first subtle warnings of an upcoming earthquake.
“‘When I was young I served a term
As office-boy to an attorney’s firm.’“When I was younger, I worked as an office assistant at a law firm.”
(Aside to pianist): “It is too low, old man; we’ll have that over again, if you don’t mind.”
(Aside to pianist): “That’s too low, my friend; let’s do that one more time, if you don’t mind.”
[Sings first two lines over again, in a high falsetto this time. Great surprise on the part of the audience. Nervous old lady near the fire begins to cry, and has to be led out.]
[Sings the first two lines again, in a high falsetto this time. Great surprise from the audience. A nervous old lady by the fire starts to cry, and needs to be escorted out.]
Harris (continuing):
Harris (continuing):
“‘I swept the windows and I swept the door,
And I—’“I cleaned the windows and I cleaned the door,
And I—”
No—no, I cleaned the windows of the big front door. And I polished up the floor—no, dash it—I beg your pardon—funny thing, I can’t think of that line. And I—and I—Oh, well, we’ll get on to the chorus, and chance it (sings):
No—no, I cleaned the windows of the big front door. And I polished the floor—no, dang it—I apologize—funny thing, I can't remember that line. And I—and I—Oh, well, let's move on to the chorus and take a chance (sings):
“‘And I diddle-diddle-diddle-diddle-diddle-diddle-de,
Till now I am the ruler of the Queen’s navee.’“‘And I diddle-diddle-diddle-diddle-diddle-diddle-de,
Now, I am the ruler of the Queen’s navy.’”
Now then, chorus—it is the last two lines repeated, you know.
Now then, chorus—it’s just the last two lines repeated, you know.
General Chorus:
Main Chorus:
“And he diddle-diddle-diddle-diddle-diddle-diddle-dee’d,
Till now he is the ruler of the Queen’s navee.”“And he messed around a lot,
Until now he’s the ruler of the Queen’s navy.”
And Harris never sees what an ass he is making of himself, and how he is annoying a lot of people who never did him any harm. He honestly imagines that he has given them a treat, and says he will sing another comic song after supper.
And Harris never realizes what a fool he’s making of himself and how he’s annoying a lot of people who’ve never done him any harm. He genuinely thinks he’s given them a treat and says he’ll sing another funny song after dinner.
Speaking of comic songs and parties, reminds me of a rather curious incident at which I once assisted; which, as it throws much light upon the inner mental working of human nature in general, ought, I think, to be recorded in these pages.
Talking about comic songs and parties brings to mind a rather interesting incident I once attended; it sheds light on the inner workings of human nature in general, and I think it should be noted here.
We were a fashionable and highly cultured party. We had on our best clothes, and we talked pretty, and were very happy—all except two young fellows, students, just returned from Germany, commonplace young men, who seemed restless and uncomfortable, as if they found the proceedings slow. The truth was, we were too clever for them. Our brilliant but polished conversation, and our high-class tastes, were beyond them. They were out of place, among us. They never ought to have been there at all. Everybody agreed upon that, later on.
We were a stylish and cultured group. We wore our best outfits, spoke beautifully, and felt really happy—except for two young guys, students who had just come back from Germany. They were pretty ordinary and seemed restless and uncomfortable, as if they thought everything was moving too slowly. The truth was, we were just too smart for them. Our sharp but refined conversation and our sophisticated tastes were beyond their reach. They didn’t belong there with us. Everyone agreed on that later.
We played morceaux from the old German masters. We discussed philosophy and ethics. We flirted with graceful dignity. We were even humorous—in a high-class way.
We played morceaux by the old German masters. We talked about philosophy and ethics. We flirted with elegant dignity. We were even funny—in a sophisticated way.
Somebody recited a French poem after supper, and we said it was beautiful; and then a lady sang a sentimental ballad in Spanish, and it made one or two of us weep—it was so pathetic.
Somebody recited a French poem after dinner, and we said it was beautiful; then a lady sang a sentimental ballad in Spanish, and it made a couple of us cry—it was so touching.
And then those two young men got up, and asked us if we had ever heard Herr Slossenn Boschen (who had just arrived, and was then down in the supper-room) sing his great German comic song.
And then those two young guys stood up and asked us if we had ever heard Herr Slossenn Boschen (who had just shown up and was currently in the dining room) sing his famous German comedy song.
None of us had heard it, that we could remember.
None of us remembered hearing it.
The young men said it was the funniest song that had ever been written, and that, if we liked, they would get Herr Slossenn Boschen, whom they knew very well, to sing it. They said it was so funny that, when Herr Slossenn Boschen had sung it once before the German Emperor, he (the German Emperor) had had to be carried off to bed.
The young guys said it was the funniest song ever written, and that if we wanted, they could get Herr Slossenn Boschen, who they knew very well, to sing it. They claimed it was so funny that when Herr Slossenn Boschen sang it once in front of the German Emperor, he (the German Emperor) had to be taken to bed.
They said nobody could sing it like Herr Slossenn Boschen; he was so intensely serious all through it that you might fancy he was reciting a tragedy, and that, of course, made it all the funnier. They said he never once suggested by his tone or manner that he was singing anything funny—that would spoil it. It was his air of seriousness, almost of pathos, that made it so irresistibly amusing.
They said nobody could sing it like Herr Slossenn Boschen; he was so incredibly serious while performing that you might think he was reciting a tragic poem, which, of course, made it all the more hilarious. They mentioned he never once indicated through his tone or manner that he was singing something humorous—that would ruin it. It was his serious demeanor, almost filled with pathos, that made it irresistibly entertaining.
We said we yearned to hear it, that we wanted a good laugh; and they went downstairs, and fetched Herr Slossenn Boschen.
We said we were eager to hear it, that we wanted a good laugh; and they went downstairs and brought up Herr Slossenn Boschen.
He appeared to be quite pleased to sing it, for he came up at once, and sat down to the piano without another word.
He seemed really happy to sing it, because he came right over and sat down at the piano without saying anything else.
“Oh, it will amuse you. You will laugh,” whispered the two young men, as they passed through the room, and took up an unobtrusive position behind the Professor’s back.
“Oh, it will entertain you. You’ll laugh,” whispered the two young men as they walked through the room and took up a discreet position behind the Professor’s back.
Herr Slossenn Boschen accompanied himself. The prelude did not suggest a comic song exactly. It was a weird, soulful air. It quite made one’s flesh creep; but we murmured to one another that it was the German method, and prepared to enjoy it.
Herr Slossenn Boschen played for himself. The prelude didn’t exactly hint at a funny song. It had a strange, soulful vibe. It sent shivers down one’s spine; however, we whispered to each other that it was the German way, and got ready to appreciate it.
I don’t understand German myself. I learned it at school, but forgot every word of it two years after I had left, and have felt much better ever since. Still, I did not want the people there to guess my ignorance; so I hit upon what I thought to be rather a good idea. I kept my eye on the two young students, and followed them. When they tittered, I tittered; when they roared, I roared; and I also threw in a little snigger all by myself now and then, as if I had seen a bit of humour that had escaped the others. I considered this particularly artful on my part.
I don’t understand German myself. I learned it in school, but I forgot every word two years after I graduated and have felt much better since then. Still, I didn’t want the people there to suspect my ignorance, so I came up with what I thought was a pretty clever plan. I kept an eye on the two young students and followed their lead. When they giggled, I giggled; when they laughed loudly, I laughed loudly; and I even added a little laugh of my own here and there, as if I had caught a joke that others missed. I thought this was especially clever of me.
I noticed, as the song progressed, that a good many other people seemed to have their eye fixed on the two young men, as well as myself. These other people also tittered when the young men tittered, and roared when the young men roared; and, as the two young men tittered and roared and exploded with laughter pretty continuously all through the song, it went exceedingly well.
I noticed, as the song went on, that quite a few other people were also watching the two young men, just like me. These other people would giggle when the young men giggled, and laugh loudly when the young men laughed; and since the two young men were constantly giggling, laughing, and bursting into laughter throughout the song, it was going really well.
And yet that German Professor did not seem happy. At first, when we began to laugh, the expression of his face was one of intense surprise, as if laughter were the very last thing he had expected to be greeted with. We thought this very funny: we said his earnest manner was half the humour. The slightest hint on his part that he knew how funny he was would have completely ruined it all. As we continued to laugh, his surprise gave way to an air of annoyance and indignation, and he scowled fiercely round upon us all (except upon the two young men who, being behind him, he could not see). That sent us into convulsions. We told each other that it would be the death of us, this thing. The words alone, we said, were enough to send us into fits, but added to his mock seriousness—oh, it was too much!
And yet that German professor didn't seem happy. At first, when we started to laugh, his face showed intense surprise, as if laughter was the last thing he expected. We found that really funny; we said his serious demeanor was half the humor. Even the slightest hint that he knew how funny he was would have completely ruined it. As we kept laughing, his surprise turned into annoyance and indignation, and he glared at all of us (except for the two young men behind him who he couldn’t see). That sent us into fits of laughter. We told each other it would be the end of us, this whole situation. Just his words were enough to make us lose it, but combined with his mock seriousness—oh, it was too much!
In the last verse, he surpassed himself. He glowered round upon us with a look of such concentrated ferocity that, but for our being forewarned as to the German method of comic singing, we should have been nervous; and he threw such a wailing note of agony into the weird music that, if we had not known it was a funny song, we might have wept.
In the last verse, he really outdid himself. He glared at us with such intense fury that, if we hadn't been warned about the German style of comedic singing, we would have been anxious; and he added such a haunting note of pain to the strange music that, if we hadn’t known it was supposed to be funny, we might have cried.
He finished amid a perfect shriek of laughter. We said it was the funniest thing we had ever heard in all our lives. We said how strange it was that, in the face of things like these, there should be a popular notion that the Germans hadn’t any sense of humour. And we asked the Professor why he didn’t translate the song into English, so that the common people could understand it, and hear what a real comic song was like.
He finished with a perfect burst of laughter. We said it was the funniest thing we had ever heard in our lives. We mentioned how odd it was that, despite things like this, there was a common belief that Germans had no sense of humor. And we asked the Professor why he didn't translate the song into English, so that everyday people could understand it and see what a real funny song sounded like.
Then Herr Slossenn Boschen got up, and went on awful. He swore at us in German (which I should judge to be a singularly effective language for that purpose), and he danced, and shook his fists, and called us all the English he knew. He said he had never been so insulted in all his life.
Then Mr. Slossenn Boschen stood up and went off on a rant. He cursed at us in German (which I assume is a particularly impactful language for that), and he danced around, shaking his fists and calling us every English insult he knew. He claimed he had never felt so insulted in his entire life.
It appeared that the song was not a comic song at all. It was about a young girl who lived in the Hartz Mountains, and who had given up her life to save her lover’s soul; and he died, and met her spirit in the air; and then, in the last verse, he jilted her spirit, and went on with another spirit—I’m not quite sure of the details, but it was something very sad, I know. Herr Boschen said he had sung it once before the German Emperor, and he (the German Emperor) had sobbed like a little child. He (Herr Boschen) said it was generally acknowledged to be one of the most tragic and pathetic songs in the German language.
It seemed that the song wasn't a funny one at all. It was about a young girl who lived in the Hartz Mountains and had sacrificed her life to save her lover's soul; then he died and met her spirit in the air. In the last verse, he rejected her spirit and moved on with another spirit—I’m not entirely clear on the details, but I know it was something very sad. Herr Boschen mentioned that he had sung it once before the German Emperor, who cried like a little child. He said it was widely recognized as one of the most tragic and touching songs in the German language.
It was a trying situation for us—very trying. There seemed to be no answer. We looked around for the two young men who had done this thing, but they had left the house in an unostentatious manner immediately after the end of the song.
It was a tough situation for us—really tough. There didn’t seem to be any answer. We searched for the two young men who had done this, but they had quietly left the house right after the song ended.
That was the end of that party. I never saw a party break up so quietly, and with so little fuss. We never said good-night even to one another. We came downstairs one at a time, walking softly, and keeping the shady side. We asked the servant for our hats and coats in whispers, and opened the door for ourselves, and slipped out, and got round the corner quickly, avoiding each other as much as possible.
That was the end of that party. I had never seen a party break up so quietly and with so little fuss. We didn't even say goodnight to each other. We came downstairs one by one, walking softly and sticking to the shady side. We asked the servant for our hats and coats in whispers, opened the door for ourselves, slipped out, and quickly rounded the corner, avoiding each other as much as we could.
I have never taken much interest in German songs since then.
I haven't been very interested in German songs since then.
We reached Sunbury Lock at half-past three. The river is sweetly pretty just there before you come to the gates, and the backwater is charming; but don’t attempt to row up it.
We arrived at Sunbury Lock at 3:30. The river is really beautiful right before you get to the gates, and the backwater is lovely; but don’t try to row up it.
I tried to do so once. I was sculling, and asked the fellows who were steering if they thought it could be done, and they said, oh, yes, they thought so, if I pulled hard. We were just under the little foot-bridge that crosses it between the two weirs, when they said this, and I bent down over the sculls, and set myself up, and pulled.
I tried to do that once. I was rowing and asked the guys who were steering if they thought it was possible, and they said, oh, yeah, they thought so, if I rowed hard. We were just under the little footbridge that goes across it between the two weirs when they said this, so I leaned over the oars, straightened up, and pulled.
I pulled splendidly. I got well into a steady rhythmical swing. I put my arms, and my legs, and my back into it. I set myself a good, quick, dashing stroke, and worked in really grand style. My two friends said it was a pleasure to watch me. At the end of five minutes, I thought we ought to be pretty near the weir, and I looked up. We were under the bridge, in exactly the same spot that we were when I began, and there were those two idiots, injuring themselves by violent laughing. I had been grinding away like mad to keep that boat stuck still under that bridge. I let other people pull up backwaters against strong streams now.
I rowed really well. I got into a steady, rhythmic swing. I put my arms, legs, and back into it. I set up a fast, powerful stroke and worked in impressive style. My two friends said it was great to watch me. After five minutes, I thought we must be close to the weir, so I looked up. We were under the bridge, exactly in the same spot I was when I started, and those two idiots were busting up laughing. I had been working hard to keep that boat stuck under the bridge. Now, I let others deal with rowing against strong currents.
We sculled up to Walton, a rather large place for a riverside town. As with all riverside places, only the tiniest corner of it comes down to the water, so that from the boat you might fancy it was a village of some half-dozen houses, all told. Windsor and Abingdon are the only towns between London and Oxford that you can really see anything of from the stream. All the others hide round corners, and merely peep at the river down one street: my thanks to them for being so considerate, and leaving the river-banks to woods and fields and water-works.
We rowed up to Walton, a pretty big place for a riverside town. Like all riverside towns, only the smallest part of it touches the water, so from the boat, you might think it was a village with just a handful of houses. Windsor and Abingdon are the only towns between London and Oxford that you can actually see from the river. All the others are tucked away around corners, just peeking at the river from one street: I appreciate them for being so thoughtful and letting the riverbanks stay with woods, fields, and waterworks.
Even Reading, though it does its best to spoil and sully and make hideous as much of the river as it can reach, is good-natured enough to keep its ugly face a good deal out of sight.
Even Reading, despite its efforts to ruin and tarnish as much of the river as it can touch, is kind enough to keep its unattractive side mostly hidden.
Cæsar, of course, had a little place at Walton—a camp, or an entrenchment, or something of that sort. Cæsar was a regular up-river man. Also Queen Elizabeth, she was there, too. You can never get away from that woman, go where you will. Cromwell and Bradshaw (not the guide man, but the King Charles’s head man) likewise sojourned here. They must have been quite a pleasant little party, altogether.
César, of course, had a small spot at Walton—a camp, or a fort, or something like that. César was definitely an up-river guy. Also, Queen Elizabeth was there too. You can never escape that woman, no matter where you go. Cromwell and Bradshaw (not the travel guide guy, but the one associated with King Charles) also stayed here. They must have made quite the nice little gathering, all together.
There is an iron “scold’s bridle” in Walton Church. They used these things in ancient days for curbing women’s tongues. They have given up the attempt now. I suppose iron was getting scarce, and nothing else would be strong enough.
There is an iron "scold's bridle" in Walton Church. They used these things back in the day to control women's voices. They've stopped trying now. I guess iron was getting rare, and nothing else would be strong enough.
There are also tombs of note in the church, and I was afraid I should never get Harris past them; but he didn’t seem to think of them, and we went on. Above the bridge the river winds tremendously. This makes it look picturesque; but it irritates you from a towing or sculling point of view, and causes argument between the man who is pulling and the man who is steering.
There are also notable tombs in the church, and I was worried I might never get Harris past them; but he didn’t seem to notice them, and we carried on. Above the bridge, the river twists a lot. This makes it look pretty, but it’s frustrating when you're towing or sculling, which leads to arguments between the person pulling and the one steering.
You pass Oatlands Park on the right bank here. It is a famous old place. Henry VIII. stole it from some one or the other, I forget whom now, and lived in it. There is a grotto in the park which you can see for a fee, and which is supposed to be very wonderful; but I cannot see much in it myself. The late Duchess of York, who lived at Oatlands, was very fond of dogs, and kept an immense number. She had a special graveyard made, in which to bury them when they died, and there they lie, about fifty of them, with a tombstone over each, and an epitaph inscribed thereon.
You pass Oatlands Park on the right side here. It's a famous old place. Henry VIII took it from someone or other—I can't remember who right now—and lived there. There's a grotto in the park that you can see for a fee, and it's supposed to be really amazing; but I don't personally see much in it. The late Duchess of York, who lived at Oatlands, loved dogs and had a huge number of them. She had a special cemetery made for burying them when they passed away, and there they rest—about fifty of them—with a tombstone for each one and an inscription on it.
Well, I dare say they deserve it quite as much as the average Christian does.
Well, I must say they deserve it just as much as the average Christian does.
At “Corway Stakes”—the first bend above Walton Bridge—was fought a battle between Cæsar and Cassivelaunus. Cassivelaunus had prepared the river for Cæsar, by planting it full of stakes (and had, no doubt, put up a notice-board). But Cæsar crossed in spite of this. You couldn’t choke Cæsar off that river. He is the sort of man we want round the backwaters now.
At "Corway Stakes"—the first bend above Walton Bridge—a battle took place between Caesar and Cassivelaunus. Cassivelaunus had set up the river to deter Caesar by filling it with stakes (and undoubtedly put up a notice board). But Caesar crossed it anyway. You couldn’t keep Caesar away from that river. He’s the kind of person we need around the backwaters today.
Halliford and Shepperton are both pretty little spots where they touch the river; but there is nothing remarkable about either of them. There is a tomb in Shepperton churchyard, however, with a poem on it, and I was nervous lest Harris should want to get out and fool round it. I saw him fix a longing eye on the landing-stage as we drew near it, so I managed, by an adroit movement, to jerk his cap into the water, and in the excitement of recovering that, and his indignation at my clumsiness, he forgot all about his beloved graves.
Halliford and Shepperton are both charming little places by the river, but there's nothing particularly special about either of them. However, in the churchyard of Shepperton, there's a tomb with a poem on it, and I was worried that Harris would want to get out and mess around it. I noticed him eyeing the landing stage with interest as we approached, so I cleverly knocked his cap into the water. In the excitement of trying to retrieve it, and his annoyance at my clumsiness, he completely forgot about his favorite graves.
At Weybridge, the Wey (a pretty little stream, navigable for small boats up to Guildford, and one which I have always been making up my mind to explore, and never have), the Bourne, and the Basingstoke Canal all enter the Thames together. The lock is just opposite the town, and the first thing that we saw, when we came in view of it, was George’s blazer on one of the lock gates, closer inspection showing that George was inside it.
At Weybridge, the Wey (a nice little stream, navigable for small boats up to Guildford, which I've always intended to explore but never have), the Bourne, and the Basingstoke Canal all flow into the Thames together. The lock is right across from the town, and the first thing we noticed when we saw it was George's blazer on one of the lock gates, and a closer look revealed that George was inside it.
Montmorency set up a furious barking, I shrieked, Harris roared; George waved his hat, and yelled back. The lock-keeper rushed out with a drag, under the impression that somebody had fallen into the lock, and appeared annoyed at finding that no one had.
Montmorency started barking loudly, I screamed, Harris shouted; George waved his hat and yelled back. The lock-keeper rushed out with a hook, thinking someone had fallen into the lock, and looked annoyed to find that no one had.
George had rather a curious oilskin-covered parcel in his hand. It was round and flat at one end, with a long straight handle sticking out of it.
George had a rather unusual oilskin-covered package in his hand. It was round and flat on one end, with a long straight handle sticking out of it.
“What’s that?” said Harris—“a frying-pan?”
“What’s that?” said Harris—“a pan?”
“No,” said George, with a strange, wild look glittering in his eyes; “they are all the rage this season; everybody has got them up the river. It’s a banjo.”
“No,” said George, with a strange, wild look sparkling in his eyes; “they are super popular this season; everyone has them up the river. It’s a banjo.”
“I never knew you played the banjo!” cried Harris and I, in one breath.
“I never knew you played the banjo!” cried Harris and I, in one breath.
“Not exactly,” replied George: “but it’s very easy, they tell me; and I’ve got the instruction book!”
“Not exactly,” replied George, “but it’s supposed to be really easy, and I have the instruction manual!”
CHAPTER IX.
George is introduced to work.—Heathenish instincts of tow-lines.—Ungrateful conduct of a double-sculling skiff.—Towers and towed.—A use discovered for lovers.—Strange disappearance of an elderly lady.—Much haste, less speed.—Being towed by girls: exciting sensation.—The missing lock or the haunted river.—Music.—Saved!
George starts his job.—Unsophisticated instincts of tow-lines.—Unappreciative behavior of a double-sculling boat.—Towers and those being towed.—A purpose found for couples.—The mysterious vanishing of an older woman.—More haste, less speed.—Being towed by girls: thrilling feeling.—The missing lock or the haunted river.—Music.—Rescued!
We made George work, now we had got him. He did not want to work, of course; that goes without saying. He had had a hard time in the City, so he explained. Harris, who is callous in his nature, and not prone to pity, said:
We made George work now that we had him. He definitely didn’t want to work; that goes without saying. He had a tough time in the City, or so he claimed. Harris, who is naturally cold-hearted and not inclined to feel sorry for others, said:
“Ah! and now you are going to have a hard time on the river for a change; change is good for everyone. Out you get!”
“Ah! Now you're going to have a tough time on the river for a change; change is good for everyone. Get out!”
He could not in conscience—not even George’s conscience—object, though he did suggest that, perhaps, it would be better for him to stop in the boat, and get tea ready, while Harris and I towed, because getting tea was such a worrying work, and Harris and I looked tired. The only reply we made to this, however, was to pass him over the tow-line, and he took it, and stepped out.
He couldn’t in good faith—not even George’s good faith—object, even though he did suggest that it might be better for him to stay in the boat and prepare the tea while Harris and I towed, since making tea was such a hassle, and Harris and I looked exhausted. The only response we gave him, though, was to hand him the tow-line, and he accepted it and got out of the boat.
I do not wish to be insulting, but I firmly believe that if you took an average tow-line, and stretched it out straight across the middle of a field, and then turned your back on it for thirty seconds, that, when you looked round again, you would find that it had got itself altogether in a heap in the middle of the field, and had twisted itself up, and tied itself into knots, and lost its two ends, and become all loops; and it would take you a good half-hour, sitting down there on the grass and swearing all the while, to disentangle it again.
I don’t mean to be rude, but I honestly believe that if you took an ordinary tow-line, stretched it out straight across a field, and then turned your back on it for thirty seconds, when you looked back, you'd find it all tangled up in a mess right in the middle of the field. It would be twisted, knotted up, with the ends lost and turned into loops; and it would take you a solid half-hour, sitting on the grass and cursing the whole time, to get it untangled again.
That is my opinion of tow-lines in general. Of course, there may be honourable exceptions; I do not say that there are not. There may be tow-lines that are a credit to their profession—conscientious, respectable tow-lines—tow-lines that do not imagine they are crochet-work, and try to knit themselves up into antimacassars the instant they are left to themselves. I say there may be such tow-lines; I sincerely hope there are. But I have not met with them.
That’s my view on tow-lines in general. Of course, there might be some honorable exceptions; I’m not saying there aren’t. There could be tow-lines that truly represent their profession—dedicated, respectable tow-lines—tow-lines that don’t think they’re fancy and try to turn themselves into doilies the moment they’re left alone. I say there could be such tow-lines; I genuinely hope there are. But I haven’t come across them.
This tow-line I had taken in myself just before we had got to the lock. I would not let Harris touch it, because he is careless. I had looped it round slowly and cautiously, and tied it up in the middle, and folded it in two, and laid it down gently at the bottom of the boat. Harris had lifted it up scientifically, and had put it into George’s hand. George had taken it firmly, and held it away from him, and had begun to unravel it as if he were taking the swaddling clothes off a new-born infant; and, before he had unwound a dozen yards, the thing was more like a badly-made door-mat than anything else.
I had taken this tow-line in myself just before we got to the lock. I wouldn't let Harris touch it because he's careless. I had looped it around slowly and carefully, tied it in the middle, folded it in half, and laid it down gently at the bottom of the boat. Harris picked it up awkwardly and handed it to George. George took it firmly, held it away from him, and started to unravel it like he was peeling off swaddling clothes from a newborn; and before he had unwound a dozen yards, it looked more like a poorly made doormat than anything else.
It is always the same, and the same sort of thing always goes on in connection with it. The man on the bank, who is trying to disentangle it, thinks all the fault lies with the man who rolled it up; and when a man up the river thinks a thing, he says it.
It’s always the same, and the same kind of stuff always happens with it. The guy on the bank, who’s trying to untangle it, believes all the blame is on the guy who rolled it up; and when someone upstream thinks something, he says it.
“What have you been trying to do with it, make a fishing-net of it? You’ve made a nice mess you have; why couldn’t you wind it up properly, you silly dummy?” he grunts from time to time as he struggles wildly with it, and lays it out flat on the tow-path, and runs round and round it, trying to find the end.
“What have you been trying to do with it, make a fishing net? You’ve really made a mess; why couldn’t you just wind it up properly, you silly fool?” he grunts from time to time as he struggles with it, lays it out flat on the path, and runs around it, trying to find the end.
On the other hand, the man who wound it up thinks the whole cause of the muddle rests with the man who is trying to unwind it.
On the other hand, the guy who wound it up believes that the entire mess is the fault of the guy who is trying to unwind it.
“It was all right when you took it!” he exclaims indignantly. “Why don’t you think what you are doing? You go about things in such a slap-dash style. You’d get a scaffolding pole entangled you would!”
“It was fine when you took it!” he says indignantly. “Why don’t you think about what you’re doing? You handle things in such a careless way. You’d end up getting a scaffolding pole tangled up, you would!”
And they feel so angry with one another that they would like to hang each other with the thing. Ten minutes go by, and the first man gives a yell and goes mad, and dances on the rope, and tries to pull it straight by seizing hold of the first piece that comes to his hand and hauling at it. Of course, this only gets it into a tighter tangle than ever. Then the second man climbs out of the boat and comes to help him, and they get in each other’s way, and hinder one another. They both get hold of the same bit of line, and pull at it in opposite directions, and wonder where it is caught. In the end, they do get it clear, and then turn round and find that the boat has drifted off, and is making straight for the weir.
And they're so angry at each other that they want to strangle each other with the rope. Ten minutes pass, and the first guy yells, loses it, starts dancing on the rope, and tries to pull it straight by grabbing the first piece he can find and yanking at it. Of course, this just makes it even more tangled. Then the second guy gets out of the boat to help, and they end up getting in each other's way and making things worse. They both grab the same piece of line and pull in opposite directions, confused about where it's stuck. In the end, they manage to untangle it, but then they turn around and realize that the boat has drifted away and is heading straight for the weir.
This really happened once to my own knowledge. It was up by Boveney, one rather windy morning. We were pulling down stream, and, as we came round the bend, we noticed a couple of men on the bank. They were looking at each other with as bewildered and helplessly miserable expression as I have ever witnessed on any human countenance before or since, and they held a long tow-line between them. It was clear that something had happened, so we eased up and asked them what was the matter.
This really happened once that I know of. It was up by Boveney on a rather windy morning. We were drifting downstream, and as we rounded the bend, we saw a couple of guys on the bank. They were looking at each other with the most confused and utterly miserable expressions I've ever seen on anyone's face, and they were holding a long tow-line between them. It was obvious that something had gone wrong, so we slowed down and asked them what was going on.
“Why, our boat’s gone off!” they replied in an indignant tone. “We just got out to disentangle the tow-line, and when we looked round, it was gone!”
“Why, our boat's gone!” they exclaimed angrily. “We just got out to untangle the tow-line, and when we looked around, it was gone!”
And they seemed hurt at what they evidently regarded as a mean and ungrateful act on the part of the boat.
And they looked hurt by what they clearly saw as a cruel and ungrateful act from the boat.
We found the truant for them half a mile further down, held by some rushes, and we brought it back to them. I bet they did not give that boat another chance for a week.
We found their boat half a mile further down, stuck in some reeds, and we brought it back to them. I bet they didn’t take that boat out again for a week.
I shall never forget the picture of those two men walking up and down the bank with a tow-line, looking for their boat.
I’ll never forget the image of those two men walking back and forth along the bank with a tow-line, searching for their boat.
One sees a good many funny incidents up the river in connection with towing. One of the most common is the sight of a couple of towers, walking briskly along, deep in an animated discussion, while the man in the boat, a hundred yards behind them, is vainly shrieking to them to stop, and making frantic signs of distress with a scull. Something has gone wrong; the rudder has come off, or the boat-hook has slipped overboard, or his hat has dropped into the water and is floating rapidly down stream.
You see a lot of funny things happen up the river during towing. One of the most common sights is a couple of guys towing, walking quickly and deep in a lively discussion, while the guy in the boat, a hundred yards behind them, is desperately yelling for them to stop and waving his oar frantically. Something's gone wrong; the rudder has come off, or the boat hook has slipped overboard, or his hat has fallen into the water and is floating downstream quickly.
He calls to them to stop, quite gently and politely at first.
He gently and politely calls out to them to stop at first.
Then: “Hi! Tom—Dick! can’t you hear?” not quite so affably this time.
Then: “Hey! Tom—Dick! Can’t you hear?” not quite so friendly this time.
Then: “Hi! Confound you, you dunder-headed idiots! Hi! stop! Oh you—!”
Then: “Hi! Damn you, you clueless idiots! Hi! Stop! Oh you—!”
After that he springs up, and dances about, and roars himself red in the face, and curses everything he knows. And the small boys on the bank stop and jeer at him, and pitch stones at him as he is pulled along past them, at the rate of four miles an hour, and can’t get out.
After that, he jumps up, dances around, and yells until he’s red in the face, cursing everything he can think of. The little boys on the bank stop to mock him and throw rocks at him as he gets pulled past them at four miles an hour, unable to escape.
Much of this sort of trouble would be saved if those who are towing would keep remembering that they are towing, and give a pretty frequent look round to see how their man is getting on. It is best to let one person tow. When two are doing it, they get chattering, and forget, and the boat itself, offering, as it does, but little resistance, is of no real service in reminding them of the fact.
A lot of this kind of trouble could be avoided if those who are towing remembered that they are towing and regularly checked in to see how their companion is doing. It's best to have one person do the towing. When two people are doing it, they start chatting, forget, and the boat itself, providing little resistance, doesn't actually help remind them of what they're supposed to be doing.
As an example of how utterly oblivious a pair of towers can be to their work, George told us, later on in the evening, when we were discussing the subject after supper, of a very curious instance.
As an example of how completely unaware a pair of towers can be about their purpose, George later shared with us during our post-dinner discussion a very interesting instance.
He and three other men, so he said, were sculling a very heavily laden boat up from Maidenhead one evening, and a little above Cookham lock they noticed a fellow and a girl, walking along the towpath, both deep in an apparently interesting and absorbing conversation. They were carrying a boat-hook between them, and, attached to the boat-hook was a tow-line, which trailed behind them, its end in the water. No boat was near, no boat was in sight. There must have been a boat attached to that tow-line at some time or other, that was certain; but what had become of it, what ghastly fate had overtaken it, and those who had been left in it, was buried in mystery. Whatever the accident may have been, however, it had in no way disturbed the young lady and gentleman, who were towing. They had the boat-hook and they had the line, and that seemed to be all that they thought necessary to their work.
He and three other guys, as he claimed, were rowing a heavily loaded boat up from Maidenhead one evening. Just past Cookham lock, they saw a guy and a girl walking along the towpath, totally caught up in what looked like an interesting conversation. They were holding a boat-hook together, and attached to it was a tow-line that trailed behind them, dipping into the water. There was no boat nearby, and none in sight. It was clear that there had been a boat connected to that tow-line at some point; what had happened to it and the people who were in it was a complete mystery. Whatever the incident was, it clearly didn’t bother the young man and woman towing. They had the boat-hook and the line, and that seemed to be all they considered necessary for their task.
George was about to call out and wake them up, but, at that moment, a bright idea flashed across him, and he didn’t. He got the hitcher instead, and reached over, and drew in the end of the tow-line; and they made a loop in it, and put it over their mast, and then they tidied up the sculls, and went and sat down in the stern, and lit their pipes.
George was just about to call out and wake them up, but then he had a bright idea and decided not to. Instead, he grabbed the hitcher, reached over, and pulled in the end of the tow-line; they made a loop with it, put it over their mast, tidied up the sculls, then sat down in the stern and lit their pipes.
And that young man and young woman towed those four hulking chaps and a heavy boat up to Marlow.
And that young man and young woman pulled those four big guys and a heavy boat up to Marlow.
George said he never saw so much thoughtful sadness concentrated into one glance before, as when, at the lock, that young couple grasped the idea that, for the last two miles, they had been towing the wrong boat. George fancied that, if it had not been for the restraining influence of the sweet woman at his side, the young man might have given way to violent language.
George said he had never seen such deep sadness in one look before, as when, at the lock, that young couple realized that for the last two miles, they had been pulling the wrong boat. George imagined that if it hadn’t been for the calming presence of the lovely woman beside him, the young man might have exploded with angry words.
The maiden was the first to recover from her surprise, and, when she did, she clasped her hands, and said, wildly:
The girl was the first to regain her composure, and when she did, she clasped her hands and exclaimed excitedly:
“Oh, Henry, then where is auntie?”
“Oh, Henry, then where is Auntie?”
“Did they ever recover the old lady?” asked Harris.
“Did they ever find the old lady?” asked Harris.
George replied he did not know.
George replied that he didn't know.
Another example of the dangerous want of sympathy between tower and towed was witnessed by George and myself once up near Walton. It was where the tow-path shelves gently down into the water, and we were camping on the opposite bank, noticing things in general. By-and-by a small boat came in sight, towed through the water at a tremendous pace by a powerful barge horse, on which sat a very small boy. Scattered about the boat, in dreamy and reposeful attitudes, lay five fellows, the man who was steering having a particularly restful appearance.
Another example of the dangerous lack of empathy between the tower and the towed was seen by George and me once near Walton. It was where the tow-path slopes gently down into the water, and we were camping on the opposite bank, just taking in the surroundings. After a while, a small boat appeared, being pulled through the water at a high speed by a strong barge horse, with a very small boy sitting on it. Spread out in the boat, in relaxed and dreamy poses, were five guys, with the man steering looking especially calm.
“I should like to see him pull the wrong line,” murmured George, as they passed. And at that precise moment the man did it, and the boat rushed up the bank with a noise like the ripping up of forty thousand linen sheets. Two men, a hamper, and three oars immediately left the boat on the larboard side, and reclined on the bank, and one and a half moments afterwards, two other men disembarked from the starboard, and sat down among boat-hooks and sails and carpet-bags and bottles. The last man went on twenty yards further, and then got out on his head.
“I’d like to see him mess it up,” murmured George as they walked by. And at that very moment, the man did just that, and the boat surged up the bank with a noise like tearing forty thousand linen sheets. Two men, a hamper, and three oars immediately tumbled out of the boat on the left side and flopped onto the bank, and a moment and a half later, two other men got off from the right side and sat down among boat-hooks, sails, carpet bags, and bottles. The last man went another twenty yards and then fell out headfirst.
This seemed to sort of lighten the boat, and it went on much easier, the small boy shouting at the top of his voice, and urging his steed into a gallop. The fellows sat up and stared at one another. It was some seconds before they realised what had happened to them, but, when they did, they began to shout lustily for the boy to stop. He, however, was too much occupied with the horse to hear them, and we watched them, flying after him, until the distance hid them from view.
This seemed to lighten the boat, making it move much more easily, with the little boy shouting at the top of his lungs, urging his horse into a gallop. The guys sat up and looked at each other in surprise. It took them a few seconds to figure out what had happened, but once they did, they started shouting for the boy to stop. However, he was too focused on the horse to hear them, and we watched as they chased after him until they disappeared from sight.
I cannot say I was sorry at their mishap. Indeed, I only wish that all the young fools who have their boats towed in this fashion—and plenty do—could meet with similar misfortunes. Besides the risk they run themselves, they become a danger and an annoyance to every other boat they pass. Going at the pace they do, it is impossible for them to get out of anybody else’s way, or for anybody else to get out of theirs. Their line gets hitched across your mast, and overturns you, or it catches somebody in the boat, and either throws them into the water, or cuts their face open. The best plan is to stand your ground, and be prepared to keep them off with the butt-end of a mast.
I can't say I felt bad about their accident. In fact, I wish that all the young idiots who have their boats towed like this—and there are plenty—could experience the same kind of trouble. Besides the danger they pose to themselves, they become a nuisance to every other boat they encounter. With the speed they go, it's impossible for them to move out of anyone else's way, or for others to avoid them. Their line gets tangled in your mast, tipping you over, or it catches someone in the boat, either throwing them into the water or injuring their face. The best strategy is to hold your ground and be ready to fend them off with the end of a mast.
Of all experiences in connection with towing, the most exciting is being towed by girls. It is a sensation that nobody ought to miss. It takes three girls to tow always; two hold the rope, and the other one runs round and round, and giggles. They generally begin by getting themselves tied up. They get the line round their legs, and have to sit down on the path and undo each other, and then they twist it round their necks, and are nearly strangled. They fix it straight, however, at last, and start off at a run, pulling the boat along at quite a dangerous pace. At the end of a hundred yards they are naturally breathless, and suddenly stop, and all sit down on the grass and laugh, and your boat drifts out to mid-stream and turns round, before you know what has happened, or can get hold of a scull. Then they stand up, and are surprised.
Of all experiences related to towing, the most thrilling is being towed by girls. It’s an experience that no one should miss. It always takes three girls to tow; two hold the rope, while the other runs around in circles, giggling. They usually start by getting themselves tangled up. They end up with the line wrapped around their legs, so they have to sit down on the path and untangle each other, then they twist it around their necks and nearly choke. They eventually straighten it out and take off running, pulling the boat along at quite a reckless speed. After about a hundred yards, they’re obviously breathless, and suddenly stop, plopping down on the grass to laugh, while your boat drifts out into the middle of the stream and spins around before you realize what’s happened or can grab an oar. Then they stand up, surprised.
“Oh, look!” they say; “he’s gone right out into the middle.”
“Oh, look!” they say, “he’s gone straight out into the middle.”
You jump up, and push it off, and you shout to them not to stop.
You jump up, push it away, and yell at them not to stop.
“Yes. What’s the matter?” they shout back.
“Yes. What’s wrong?” they shout back.
“Don’t stop,” you roar.
"Keep going," you roar.
“Don’t what?”
“Don’t say what?”
“Don’t stop—go on—go on!”
“Keep going—keep going!”
“Go back, Emily, and see what it is they want,” says one; and Emily comes back, and asks what it is.
“Go back, Emily, and see what they want,” says one; and Emily goes back and asks what it is.
“What do you want?” she says; “anything happened?”
“What do you want?” she asks. “Did anything happen?”
“No,” you reply, “it’s all right; only go on, you know—don’t stop.”
“No,” you reply, “it’s fine; just keep going, you know—don’t stop.”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“Why, we can’t steer, if you keep stopping. You must keep some way on the boat.”
“Look, we can’t steer if you keep stopping. You need to maintain some momentum in the boat.”
“Keep some what?”
“Keep some of what?”
“Some way—you must keep the boat moving.”
“Somehow—you have to keep the boat moving.”
“Oh, all right, I’ll tell ’em. Are we doing it all right?”
“Oh, fine, I’ll tell them. Are we doing this right?”
“Oh, yes, very nicely, indeed, only don’t stop.”
“Oh, yes, very nicely, for sure, just don’t stop.”
“It doesn’t seem difficult at all. I thought it was so hard.”
“It doesn’t seem difficult at all. I thought it was so hard.”
“Oh, no, it’s simple enough. You want to keep on steady at it, that’s all.”
“Oh, no, it’s pretty straightforward. You just need to stick with it, that’s all.”
“I see. Give me out my red shawl, it’s under the cushion.”
“I get it. Hand me my red shawl, it’s under the cushion.”
You find the shawl, and hand it out, and by this time another one has come back and thinks she will have hers too, and they take Mary’s on chance, and Mary does not want it, so they bring it back and have a pocket-comb instead. It is about twenty minutes before they get off again, and, at the next corner, they see a cow, and you have to leave the boat to chivy the cow out of their way.
You find the shawl and hand it out, and by then another one has come back and thinks she should get hers too, and they take Mary’s just in case, but Mary doesn’t want it, so they bring it back and get a pocket comb instead. It takes about twenty minutes before they’re on their way again, and at the next corner, they see a cow, so you have to leave the boat to chase the cow out of the way.
There is never a dull moment in the boat while girls are towing it.
There’s never a boring moment in the boat while girls are pulling it.
George got the line right after a while, and towed us steadily on to Penton Hook. There we discussed the important question of camping. We had decided to sleep on board that night, and we had either to lay up just about there, or go on past Staines. It seemed early to think about shutting up then, however, with the sun still in the heavens, and we settled to push straight on for Runnymead, three and a half miles further, a quiet wooded part of the river, and where there is good shelter.
George finally got the hang of the line and towed us steadily to Penton Hook. There, we talked about the important issue of camping. We decided to sleep on the boat that night, and we had to either stop there or continue past Staines. However, it felt too early to think about packing up with the sun still high in the sky, so we decided to push on straight to Runnymead, three and a half miles further, which is a quiet, wooded area of the river with good shelter.
We all wished, however, afterward that we had stopped at Penton Hook. Three or four miles up stream is a trifle, early in the morning, but it is a weary pull at the end of a long day. You take no interest in the scenery during these last few miles. You do not chat and laugh. Every half-mile you cover seems like two. You can hardly believe you are only where you are, and you are convinced that the map must be wrong; and, when you have trudged along for what seems to you at least ten miles, and still the lock is not in sight, you begin to seriously fear that somebody must have sneaked it, and run off with it.
We all wished later that we had stopped at Penton Hook. Three or four miles upstream seems like nothing early in the morning, but it's a tiring struggle at the end of a long day. You don’t care about the scenery during those last few miles. You don’t chat or laugh. Every half-mile feels like two. You can hardly believe you’re only where you are, and you’re convinced that the map must be wrong; and when you’ve trudged along for what feels like at least ten miles and the lock is still not in sight, you really start to worry that someone must have taken it and run off with it.
I remember being terribly upset once up the river (in a figurative sense, I mean). I was out with a young lady—cousin on my mother’s side—and we were pulling down to Goring. It was rather late, and we were anxious to get in—at least she was anxious to get in. It was half-past six when we reached Benson’s lock, and dusk was drawing on, and she began to get excited then. She said she must be in to supper. I said it was a thing I felt I wanted to be in at, too; and I drew out a map I had with me to see exactly how far it was. I saw it was just a mile and a half to the next lock—Wallingford—and five on from there to Cleeve.
I remember getting really upset once while out on the river (figuratively speaking, of course). I was with a young woman—my cousin on my mom’s side—and we were heading down to Goring. It was getting late, and we were eager to get back—at least she was eager to get back. It was half-past six when we arrived at Benson’s lock, and dusk was settling in, making her even more anxious. She said she had to be in time for supper. I mentioned that I wanted to be in for that too, and I pulled out a map I had with me to check how far we had left to go. I saw it was just a mile and a half to the next lock—Wallingford—and five miles from there to Cleeve.
“Oh, it’s all right!” I said. “We’ll be through the next lock before seven, and then there is only one more;” and I settled down and pulled steadily away.
“Oh, it’s fine!” I said. “We’ll get through the next lock before seven, and then there’s only one more;” and I relaxed and kept moving steadily.
We passed the bridge, and soon after that I asked if she saw the lock. She said no, she did not see any lock; and I said, “Oh!” and pulled on. Another five minutes went by, and then I asked her to look again.
We crossed the bridge, and shortly after, I asked if she saw the lock. She replied no, she didn’t see any lock; I said, “Oh!” and kept going. Another five minutes passed, and then I asked her to take another look.
“No,” she said; “I can’t see any signs of a lock.”
“No,” she said, “I don’t see any signs of a lock.”
“You—you are sure you know a lock, when you do see one?” I asked hesitatingly, not wishing to offend her.
“You—are you sure you know a lock when you see one?” I asked hesitantly, not wanting to offend her.
The question did offend her, however, and she suggested that I had better look for myself; so I laid down the sculls, and took a view. The river stretched out straight before us in the twilight for about a mile; not a ghost of a lock was to be seen.
The question upset her, though, and she suggested that I should take a look myself; so I set down the oars and glanced around. The river stretched straight out in front of us in the twilight for about a mile; not a single lock was in sight.
“You don’t think we have lost our way, do you?” asked my companion.
“You don’t think we’ve lost our way, do you?” my companion asked.
I did not see how that was possible; though, as I suggested, we might have somehow got into the weir stream, and be making for the falls.
I couldn't see how that was possible; although, as I mentioned, we might have somehow ended up in the weir stream and be heading toward the falls.
This idea did not comfort her in the least, and she began to cry. She said we should both be drowned, and that it was a judgment on her for coming out with me.
This idea didn’t comfort her at all, and she started to cry. She said we should both drown and that it was a punishment for her for coming out with me.
It seemed an excessive punishment, I thought; but my cousin thought not, and hoped it would all soon be over.
It felt like way too harsh of a punishment, I thought; but my cousin didn't agree and hoped it would all be over soon.
I tried to reassure her, and to make light of the whole affair. I said that the fact evidently was that I was not rowing as fast as I fancied I was, but that we should soon reach the lock now; and I pulled on for another mile.
I tried to comfort her and make the situation seem less serious. I mentioned that the reality was I wasn't rowing as fast as I thought, but we would soon reach the lock; then I rowed for another mile.
Then I began to get nervous myself. I looked again at the map. There was Wallingford lock, clearly marked, a mile and a half below Benson’s. It was a good, reliable map; and, besides, I recollected the lock myself. I had been through it twice. Where were we? What had happened to us? I began to think it must be all a dream, and that I was really asleep in bed, and should wake up in a minute, and be told it was past ten.
Then I started to feel anxious myself. I looked at the map again. There was Wallingford lock, clearly marked, a mile and a half below Benson’s. It was a good, reliable map; plus, I remembered the lock. I’d gone through it twice. Where were we? What had happened to us? I began to think it must all be a dream, and that I was really asleep in bed, about to wake up any minute and be told it was past ten.
I asked my cousin if she thought it could be a dream, and she replied that she was just about to ask me the same question; and then we both wondered if we were both asleep, and if so, who was the real one that was dreaming, and who was the one that was only a dream; it got quite interesting.
I asked my cousin if she thought it could be a dream, and she said she was just about to ask me the same question; then we both started to wonder if we were both asleep, and if that's the case, who was the real one dreaming and who was just a dream; it became pretty interesting.
I still went on pulling, however, and still no lock came in sight, and the river grew more and more gloomy and mysterious under the gathering shadows of night, and things seemed to be getting weird and uncanny. I thought of hobgoblins and banshees, and will-o’-the-wisps, and those wicked girls who sit up all night on rocks, and lure people into whirl-pools and things; and I wished I had been a better man, and knew more hymns; and in the middle of these reflections I heard the blessed strains of “He’s got ’em on,” played, badly, on a concertina, and knew that we were saved.
I kept pulling, but still no lock appeared, and the river became darker and more mysterious as night fell, making everything feel strange and eerie. I thought about hobgoblins and banshees, will-o’-the-wisps, and those wicked girls who sit on rocks all night, luring people into whirlpools and such; I wished I had been a better person and knew more hymns. In the midst of these thoughts, I heard the blessed tune of “He’s got ’em on,” played poorly on a concertina, and I knew we were saved.
I do not admire the tones of a concertina, as a rule; but, oh! how beautiful the music seemed to us both then—far, far more beautiful than the voice of Orpheus or the lute of Apollo, or anything of that sort could have sounded. Heavenly melody, in our then state of mind, would only have still further harrowed us. A soul-moving harmony, correctly performed, we should have taken as a spirit-warning, and have given up all hope. But about the strains of “He’s got ’em on,” jerked spasmodically, and with involuntary variations, out of a wheezy accordion, there was something singularly human and reassuring.
I usually don't appreciate the sounds of a concertina, but wow! how beautiful the music felt to both of us then—much more beautiful than Orpheus's voice or Apollo's lute, or anything like that. Heavenly melody, in our state of mind at the time, would have only made things worse for us. A powerful harmony, played perfectly, would have felt like a warning from beyond, and we would have lost all hope. But the strains of “He’s got ’em on,” played in a jerky way with unintentional variations from a wheezy accordion, had something uniquely human and comforting about it.
The sweet sounds drew nearer, and soon the boat from which they were worked lay alongside us.
The sweet sounds got closer, and soon the boat they were coming from was right next to us.
It contained a party of provincial ’Arrys and ’Arriets, out for a moonlight sail. (There was not any moon, but that was not their fault.) I never saw more attractive, lovable people in all my life. I hailed them, and asked if they could tell me the way to Wallingford lock; and I explained that I had been looking for it for the last two hours.
It included a group of local folks, out for a moonlight sail. (There wasn't any moon, but that wasn't their fault.) I never saw more charming, endearing people in my life. I called out to them and asked if they could direct me to Wallingford lock; I explained that I had been searching for it for the last two hours.
“Wallingford lock!” they answered. “Lor’ love you, sir, that’s been done away with for over a year. There ain’t no Wallingford lock now, sir. You’re close to Cleeve now. Blow me tight if ’ere ain’t a gentleman been looking for Wallingford lock, Bill!”
“Wallingford lock!” they replied. “Goodness, sir, that’s been taken out for over a year. There isn’t a Wallingford lock anymore, sir. You’re near Cleeve now. I can’t believe there’s a gentleman looking for Wallingford lock, Bill!”
I had never thought of that. I wanted to fall upon all their necks and bless them; but the stream was running too strong just there to allow of this, so I had to content myself with mere cold-sounding words of gratitude.
I had never thought of that. I wanted to hug them all and thank them; but the current was too strong right there to allow for that, so I had to settle for just saying some cold-sounding words of gratitude.
We thanked them over and over again, and we said it was a lovely night, and we wished them a pleasant trip, and, I think, I invited them all to come and spend a week with me, and my cousin said her mother would be so pleased to see them. And we sang the soldiers’ chorus out of Faust, and got home in time for supper, after all.
We thanked them repeatedly, saying it was a wonderful night, and wished them a safe trip. I think I invited them all to come and spend a week with me, and my cousin mentioned that her mom would be really happy to see them. Then we sang the soldiers' chorus from Faust and got home just in time for dinner after all.
CHAPTER X.
Our first night.—Under canvas.—An appeal for help.—Contrariness of tea-kettles, how to overcome.—Supper.—How to feel virtuous.—Wanted! a comfortably-appointed, well-drained desert island, neighbourhood of South Pacific Ocean preferred.—Funny thing that happened to George’s father.—a restless night.
Our first night.—Under a tent.—A call for help.—The stubbornness of tea kettles, how to deal with it.—Dinner.—How to feel good about yourself.—Wanted! a cozy, well-drained desert island, preferably near the South Pacific Ocean.—A funny story about George’s dad.—A restless night.
Harris and I began to think that Bell Weir lock must have been done away with after the same manner. George had towed us up to Staines, and we had taken the boat from there, and it seemed that we were dragging fifty tons after us, and were walking forty miles. It was half-past seven when we were through, and we all got in, and sculled up close to the left bank, looking out for a spot to haul up in.
Harris and I started to think that Bell Weir lock might have been removed in the same way. George had pulled us up to Staines, and we had taken the boat from there, but it felt like we were dragging fifty tons behind us while walking forty miles. It was half-past seven when we finally got through, and we all climbed in, rowing close to the left bank, looking for a place to settle.
We had originally intended to go on to Magna Charta Island, a sweetly pretty part of the river, where it winds through a soft, green valley, and to camp in one of the many picturesque inlets to be found round that tiny shore. But, somehow, we did not feel that we yearned for the picturesque nearly so much now as we had earlier in the day. A bit of water between a coal-barge and a gas-works would have quite satisfied us for that night. We did not want scenery. We wanted to have our supper and go to bed. However, we did pull up to the point—“Picnic Point,” it is called—and dropped into a very pleasant nook under a great elm-tree, to the spreading roots of which we fastened the boat.
We had initially planned to go to Magna Charta Island, a really beautiful spot on the river where it meanders through a lush green valley, and to camp in one of the many charming inlets along that small shoreline. But somehow, we didn’t feel as eager for the picturesque as we had earlier in the day. A small patch of water between a coal barge and a gasworks would have been perfectly fine for us that night. We didn’t want scenery. We just wanted to have our dinner and go to sleep. Still, we did stop at the point—“Picnic Point,” it’s called—and settled into a nice little nook under a big elm tree, tying the boat to its sprawling roots.
Then we thought we were going to have supper (we had dispensed with tea, so as to save time), but George said no; that we had better get the canvas up first, before it got quite dark, and while we could see what we were doing. Then, he said, all our work would be done, and we could sit down to eat with an easy mind.
Then we thought we would have dinner (we skipped tea to save time), but George said no; we should put up the canvas first, before it got too dark, and while we could still see what we were doing. Then, he said, all our work would be done, and we could relax and enjoy our meal.
That canvas wanted more putting up than I think any of us had bargained for. It looked so simple in the abstract. You took five iron arches, like gigantic croquet hoops, and fitted them up over the boat, and then stretched the canvas over them, and fastened it down: it would take quite ten minutes, we thought.
That canvas required way more setup than any of us had expected. It seemed so straightforward in theory. You took five metal arches, like giant croquet hoops, placed them over the boat, then stretched the canvas over them and secured it: we thought it would only take about ten minutes.
That was an under-estimate.
That was an underestimate.
We took up the hoops, and began to drop them into the sockets placed for them. You would not imagine this to be dangerous work; but, looking back now, the wonder to me is that any of us are alive to tell the tale. They were not hoops, they were demons. First they would not fit into their sockets at all, and we had to jump on them, and kick them, and hammer at them with the boat-hook; and, when they were in, it turned out that they were the wrong hoops for those particular sockets, and they had to come out again.
We picked up the hoops and started to drop them into the sockets meant for them. You wouldn't think this was dangerous work, but looking back now, I wonder how any of us survived to tell the story. They weren't just hoops; they were like demons. First, they wouldn't fit into their sockets at all, and we had to jump on them, kick them, and hammer at them with the boat-hook. Then, once they were in, we found out they were the wrong hoops for those specific sockets, and they had to come out again.
But they would not come out, until two of us had gone and struggled with them for five minutes, when they would jump up suddenly, and try and throw us into the water and drown us. They had hinges in the middle, and, when we were not looking, they nipped us with these hinges in delicate parts of the body; and, while we were wrestling with one side of the hoop, and endeavouring to persuade it to do its duty, the other side would come behind us in a cowardly manner, and hit us over the head.
But they wouldn't come out until two of us had gone and wrestled with them for five minutes, when they would suddenly jump up and try to throw us into the water to drown us. They had hinges in the middle, and when we weren't paying attention, they pinched us with those hinges in sensitive areas; while we were struggling with one side of the hoop and trying to get it to cooperate, the other side would sneak up from behind and hit us over the head.
We got them fixed at last, and then all that was to be done was to arrange the covering over them. George unrolled it, and fastened one end over the nose of the boat. Harris stood in the middle to take it from George and roll it on to me, and I kept by the stern to receive it. It was a long time coming down to me. George did his part all right, but it was new work to Harris, and he bungled it.
We finally got them repaired, and then all that was left to do was cover them. George unrolled the cover and secured one end over the front of the boat. Harris stood in the middle to take it from George and roll it over to me, while I stayed at the back to catch it. It took a while to get to me. George did his part well, but it was new for Harris, and he messed it up.
How he managed it I do not know, he could not explain himself; but by some mysterious process or other he succeeded, after ten minutes of superhuman effort, in getting himself completely rolled up in it. He was so firmly wrapped round and tucked in and folded over, that he could not get out. He, of course, made frantic struggles for freedom—the birthright of every Englishman,—and, in doing so (I learned this afterwards), knocked over George; and then George, swearing at Harris, began to struggle too, and got himself entangled and rolled up.
How he pulled it off, I have no idea; he couldn't explain it himself. But somehow, after ten minutes of incredible effort, he managed to get himself completely wrapped up in it. He was so tightly rolled up and tucked in that he couldn't escape. Naturally, he struggled desperately for freedom—the birthright of every Englishman—and while doing so (I found out later), he knocked over George. Then George, cursing at Harris, started struggling too and ended up getting himself tangled and rolled up as well.
I knew nothing about all this at the time. I did not
understand the business at all myself. I had been told to
stand where I was, and wait till the canvas came to me, and
Montmorency and I stood there and waited, both as good as
gold. We could see the canvas being violently jerked and
tossed about, pretty considerably; but we supposed this was part
of the method, and did not interfere.
I knew nothing about all this back then. I didn’t understand the business at all. I had been told to stand where I was and wait until the canvas came to me, so Montmorency and I stood there and waited, both being very patient. We could see the canvas being yanked and thrown around quite a bit, but we figured this was just part of the process, so we didn’t interfere.
We also heard much smothered language coming from underneath it, and we guessed that they were finding the job rather troublesome, and concluded that we would wait until things had got a little simpler before we joined in.
We also heard a lot of muffled voices coming from underneath it, and we figured they were having a hard time with the task, so we decided to wait until things got a bit easier before we jumped in.
We waited some time, but matters seemed to get only more and more involved, until, at last, George’s head came wriggling out over the side of the boat, and spoke up.
We waited for a while, but things only got more complicated, until finally, George’s head popped out over the side of the boat and spoke up.
It said:
It said:
“Give us a hand here, can’t you, you cuckoo; standing there like a stuffed mummy, when you see we are both being suffocated, you dummy!”
“Give us a hand here, can’t you, you idiot; standing there like a lifeless doll, when you see we’re both being suffocated, you fool!”
I never could withstand an appeal for help, so I went and undid them; not before it was time, either, for Harris was nearly black in the face.
I could never ignore a call for help, so I went and untied them; it wasn't a moment too soon, either, because Harris was almost choking.
It took us half an hour’s hard labour, after that, before it was properly up, and then we cleared the decks, and got out supper. We put the kettle on to boil, up in the nose of the boat, and went down to the stern and pretended to take no notice of it, but set to work to get the other things out.
It took us half an hour of hard work after that to get everything set up properly, and then we cleared the deck and got dinner ready. We put the kettle on to boil at the front of the boat and went to the back, pretending we didn’t notice it, but we started working on getting everything else out.
That is the only way to get a kettle to boil up the river. If it sees that you are waiting for it and are anxious, it will never even sing. You have to go away and begin your meal, as if you were not going to have any tea at all. You must not even look round at it. Then you will soon hear it sputtering away, mad to be made into tea.
That’s the only way to get a kettle to boil by the river. If it knows you’re waiting for it and feeling anxious, it won’t even start to boil. You have to walk away and start your meal, as if you’re not planning to have any tea at all. You shouldn’t even glance at it. Then you’ll soon hear it sputtering away, eager to be turned into tea.
It is a good plan, too, if you are in a great hurry, to talk very loudly to each other about how you don’t need any tea, and are not going to have any. You get near the kettle, so that it can overhear you, and then you shout out, “I don’t want any tea; do you, George?” to which George shouts back, “Oh, no, I don’t like tea; we’ll have lemonade instead—tea’s so indigestible.” Upon which the kettle boils over, and puts the stove out.
It’s a smart move, especially if you’re in a rush, to have a loud conversation about how you definitely don’t want any tea and aren’t planning to have any. Get close to the kettle so it can hear you, and then yell, “I don’t want any tea; do you, George?” to which George yells back, “Oh, no, I don’t like tea; let’s have lemonade instead—tea’s so hard to digest.” At that point, the kettle boils over and puts out the stove.
We adopted this harmless bit of trickery, and the result was that, by the time everything else was ready, the tea was waiting. Then we lit the lantern, and squatted down to supper.
We used this harmless little trick, and as a result, by the time everything else was prepared, the tea was ready. Then we lit the lantern and settled down for dinner.
We wanted that supper.
We wanted that dinner.
For five-and-thirty minutes not a sound was heard throughout the length and breadth of that boat, save the clank of cutlery and crockery, and the steady grinding of four sets of molars. At the end of five-and-thirty minutes, Harris said, “Ah!” and took his left leg out from under him and put his right one there instead.
For thirty-five minutes, not a sound was heard anywhere on the boat, except for the clinking of cutlery and dishes, and the steady grinding of four sets of teeth. After thirty-five minutes, Harris said, “Ah!” and removed his left leg from under him, placing his right leg there instead.
Five minutes afterwards, George said, “Ah!” too, and threw his plate out on the bank; and, three minutes later than that, Montmorency gave the first sign of contentment he had exhibited since we had started, and rolled over on his side, and spread his legs out; and then I said, “Ah!” and bent my head back, and bumped it against one of the hoops, but I did not mind it. I did not even swear.
Five minutes later, George said, “Ah!” too, and threw his plate onto the bank. Three minutes after that, Montmorency finally showed a bit of happiness since we started, rolling over onto his side and stretching his legs out. Then I said, “Ah!” and leaned my head back, bumping it against one of the hoops, but I didn’t mind. I didn't even curse.
How good one feels when one is full—how satisfied with ourselves and with the world! People who have tried it, tell me that a clear conscience makes you very happy and contented; but a full stomach does the business quite as well, and is cheaper, and more easily obtained. One feels so forgiving and generous after a substantial and well-digested meal—so noble-minded, so kindly-hearted.
How good it feels to be full—how satisfied we are with ourselves and the world! People who have experienced it tell me that a clear conscience brings happiness and contentment; but a full stomach does just as well, and it's cheaper and easier to get. One feels so forgiving and generous after a hearty meal—so noble-minded and kind-hearted.
It is very strange, this domination of our intellect by our digestive organs. We cannot work, we cannot think, unless our stomach wills so. It dictates to us our emotions, our passions. After eggs and bacon, it says, “Work!” After beefsteak and porter, it says, “Sleep!” After a cup of tea (two spoonsful for each cup, and don’t let it stand more than three minutes), it says to the brain, “Now, rise, and show your strength. Be eloquent, and deep, and tender; see, with a clear eye, into Nature and into life; spread your white wings of quivering thought, and soar, a god-like spirit, over the whirling world beneath you, up through long lanes of flaming stars to the gates of eternity!”
It’s quite odd how our intellect is controlled by our digestive system. We can’t work or think unless our stomach gives the green light. It influences our feelings and desires. After eggs and bacon, it tells us, “Get to work!” After steak and beer, it says, “Time to sleep!” After a cup of tea (two teaspoons for each cup, and don’t let it steep for more than three minutes), it instructs the brain, “Now, rise and show what you’re capable of. Be articulate, insightful, and compassionate; look clearly at Nature and life; spread your wings of vibrant thought and soar, like a divine spirit, over the spinning world beneath you, up through endless pathways of blazing stars to the gates of eternity!”
After hot muffins, it says, “Be dull and soulless, like a beast of the field—a brainless animal, with listless eye, unlit by any ray of fancy, or of hope, or fear, or love, or life.” And after brandy, taken in sufficient quantity, it says, “Now, come, fool, grin and tumble, that your fellow-men may laugh—drivel in folly, and splutter in senseless sounds, and show what a helpless ninny is poor man whose wit and will are drowned, like kittens, side by side, in half an inch of alcohol.”
After hot muffins, it says, “Be dull and lifeless, like a beast of the field—a mindless creature, with a blank stare, unlit by any spark of imagination, or hope, or fear, or love, or life.” And after brandy, taken in enough quantities, it says, “Now, come on, fool, grin and stumble, so that your fellow humans can laugh—babble in nonsense, and sputter meaningless sounds, and show what a helpless idiot poor man is whose wit and will are drowned, like kittens, side by side, in half an inch of alcohol.”
We are but the veriest, sorriest slaves of our stomach. Reach not after morality and righteousness, my friends; watch vigilantly your stomach, and diet it with care and judgment. Then virtue and contentment will come and reign within your heart, unsought by any effort of your own; and you will be a good citizen, a loving husband, and a tender father—a noble, pious man.
We are just the worst slaves to our appetites. Don't chase after morality and righteousness, my friends; instead, keep a close eye on your stomach and manage your diet thoughtfully. Then virtue and happiness will come and settle in your heart without you having to struggle for it, and you'll be a good citizen, a loving partner, and a caring parent—a noble, virtuous person.
Before our supper, Harris and George and I were quarrelsome and snappy and ill-tempered; after our supper, we sat and beamed on one another, and we beamed upon the dog, too. We loved each other, we loved everybody. Harris, in moving about, trod on George’s corn. Had this happened before supper, George would have expressed wishes and desires concerning Harris’s fate in this world and the next that would have made a thoughtful man shudder.
Before dinner, Harris, George, and I were grumpy and irritable; after dinner, we sat and smiled at each other, and we smiled at the dog, too. We loved each other, we loved everyone. As Harris moved around, he stepped on George’s sore toe. If this had happened before dinner, George would have made comments about what he wanted to happen to Harris in this life and the next that would have unsettled any sensible person.
As it was, he said: “Steady, old man; ’ware wheat.”
As it was, he said: “Hang on, old man; watch out for the wheat.”
And Harris, instead of merely observing, in his most unpleasant tones, that a fellow could hardly help treading on some bit of George’s foot, if he had to move about at all within ten yards of where George was sitting, suggesting that George never ought to come into an ordinary sized boat with feet that length, and advising him to hang them over the side, as he would have done before supper, now said: “Oh, I’m so sorry, old chap; I hope I haven’t hurt you.”
And Harris, instead of just pointing out in a really unpleasant way that someone could hardly avoid stepping on a part of George's foot if they needed to move within ten feet of where George was sitting, implying that George shouldn't get into a regular-sized boat with such long feet, and suggesting he should hang them over the side like he would have before dinner, now said: “Oh, I’m really sorry, buddy; I hope I didn’t hurt you.”
It was quite pretty to hear them.
It was really nice to hear them.
We lit our pipes, and sat, looking out on the quiet night, and talked.
We lit our pipes, sat back, looked out at the quiet night, and talked.
George said why could not we be always like this—away from the world, with its sin and temptation, leading sober, peaceful lives, and doing good. I said it was the sort of thing I had often longed for myself; and we discussed the possibility of our going away, we four, to some handy, well-fitted desert island, and living there in the woods.
George asked why we couldn't always be like this—away from the world, with all its sin and temptation, living sober, peaceful lives, and doing good. I said it was the kind of life I had often wished for myself; and we talked about the possibility of the four of us going to some convenient, well-equipped desert island and living there in the woods.
Harris said that the danger about desert islands, as far as he had heard, was that they were so damp: but George said no, not if properly drained.
Harris said that the problem with desert islands, from what he had heard, was that they were really damp; but George disagreed, saying that wasn’t the case if they were properly drained.
And then we got on to drains, and that put George in mind of a very funny thing that happened to his father once. He said his father was travelling with another fellow through Wales, and, one night, they stopped at a little inn, where there were some other fellows, and they joined the other fellows, and spent the evening with them.
And then we moved on to talking about drains, which reminded George of a really funny thing that happened to his dad once. He said his dad was traveling with another guy through Wales, and one night, they stopped at a small inn where there were some other guys, and they joined them and spent the evening together.
They had a very jolly evening, and sat up late, and, by the time they came to go to bed, they (this was when George’s father was a very young man) were slightly jolly, too. They (George’s father and George’s father’s friend) were to sleep in the same room, but in different beds. They took the candle, and went up. The candle lurched up against the wall when they got into the room, and went out, and they had to undress and grope into bed in the dark. This they did; but, instead of getting into separate beds, as they thought they were doing, they both climbed into the same one without knowing it—one getting in with his head at the top, and the other crawling in from the opposite side of the compass, and lying with his feet on the pillow.
They had a really fun evening and stayed up late, and by the time they were ready for bed, they (this was when George’s father was quite young) were a bit tipsy too. They (George’s father and his friend) were supposed to sleep in the same room, but in separate beds. They took the candle and went upstairs. The candle flickered against the wall when they entered the room, went out, and they had to undress and feel their way to bed in the dark. They did that; however, instead of getting into different beds as they thought they were doing, they both ended up climbing into the same one without realizing it—one getting in with his head at the top and the other crawling in from the opposite side and lying down with his feet on the pillow.
There was silence for a moment, and then George’s father said:
There was a moment of silence, and then George's dad said:
“Joe!”
“Joe!”
“What’s the matter, Tom?” replied Joe’s voice from the other end of the bed.
“What’s wrong, Tom?” Joe's voice responded from the other side of the bed.
“Why, there’s a man in my bed,” said George’s father; “here’s his feet on my pillow.”
“Why, there’s a guy in my bed,” said George’s father; “here are his feet on my pillow.”
“Well, it’s an extraordinary thing, Tom,” answered the other; “but I’m blest if there isn’t a man in my bed, too!”
“Well, it’s an amazing thing, Tom,” replied the other; “but I swear there’s a man in my bed, too!”
“What are you going to do?” asked George’s father.
“What are you going to do?” asked George’s dad.
“Well, I’m going to chuck him out,” replied Joe.
“Well, I’m going to throw him out,” replied Joe.
“So am I,” said George’s father, valiantly.
“So am I,” said George’s dad, bravely.
There was a brief struggle, followed by two heavy bumps on the floor, and then a rather doleful voice said:
There was a short struggle, followed by two loud thuds on the floor, and then a rather sad voice said:
“I say, Tom!”
"Hey, Tom!"
“Yes!”
“Absolutely!”
“How have you got on?”
“How have you been?”
“Well, to tell you the truth, my man’s chucked me out.”
“Well, to be honest, my guy has kicked me out.”
“So’s mine! I say, I don’t think much of this inn, do you?”
“So’s mine! I don’t think much of this inn, do you?”
“What was the name of that inn?” said Harris.
“What was the name of that inn?” Harris asked.
“The Pig and Whistle,” said George. “Why?”
“The Pig and Whistle,” George said. “Why?”
“Ah, no, then it isn’t the same,” replied Harris.
“Ah, no, then it isn’t the same,” replied Harris.
“What do you mean?” queried George.
"What do you mean?" George asked.
“Why it’s so curious,” murmured Harris, “but precisely that very same thing happened to my father once at a country inn. I’ve often heard him tell the tale. I thought it might have been the same inn.”
“Why it’s so interesting,” whispered Harris, “but the same thing happened to my father once at a country inn. I’ve often heard him share the story. I wondered if it was the same inn.”
We turned in at ten that night, and I thought I should sleep well, being tired; but I didn’t. As a rule, I undress and put my head on the pillow, and then somebody bangs at the door, and says it is half-past eight: but, to-night, everything seemed against me; the novelty of it all, the hardness of the boat, the cramped position (I was lying with my feet under one seat, and my head on another), the sound of the lapping water round the boat, and the wind among the branches, kept me restless and disturbed.
We went to bed at ten that night, and I thought I’d sleep well since I was tired; but I didn’t. Usually, I undress, put my head on the pillow, and then someone knocks on the door and tells me it’s half-past eight. But tonight, everything felt off; the newness of it all, the hard boat, the cramped position (I was lying with my feet under one seat and my head on another), the sound of the water lapping against the boat, and the wind rustling through the branches kept me restless and uneasy.
I did get to sleep for a few hours, and then some part of the boat which seemed to have grown up in the night—for it certainly was not there when we started, and it had disappeared by the morning—kept digging into my spine. I slept through it for a while, dreaming that I had swallowed a sovereign, and that they were cutting a hole in my back with a gimlet, so as to try and get it out. I thought it very unkind of them, and I told them I would owe them the money, and they should have it at the end of the month. But they would not hear of that, and said it would be much better if they had it then, because otherwise the interest would accumulate so. I got quite cross with them after a bit, and told them what I thought of them, and then they gave the gimlet such an excruciating wrench that I woke up.
I managed to sleep for a few hours, but then some part of the boat, which seemed to have magically appeared overnight—since it definitely wasn’t there when we set off, and it was gone by morning—started digging into my spine. I slept through it for a while, dreaming that I had swallowed a gold coin, and that they were making a hole in my back with a tool to try and get it out. I thought it was really rude of them, and I told them I would pay them back, and they should expect it by the end of the month. But they insisted that they needed it now because otherwise, the interest would pile up. I got pretty annoyed with them after a while and told them exactly what I thought, and then they twisted the tool so hard that it woke me up.
The boat seemed stuffy, and my head ached; so I thought I would step out into the cool night-air. I slipped on what clothes I could find about—some of my own, and some of George’s and Harris’s—and crept under the canvas on to the bank.
The boat felt cramped, and I had a headache, so I figured I’d go outside for some fresh night air. I put on whatever clothes I could find—some of mine and some of George’s and Harris’s—and sneaked under the canvas onto the bank.
It was a glorious night. The moon had sunk, and left the quiet earth alone with the stars. It seemed as if, in the silence and the hush, while we her children slept, they were talking with her, their sister—conversing of mighty mysteries in voices too vast and deep for childish human ears to catch the sound.
It was a beautiful night. The moon had set, leaving the quiet earth with just the stars. It felt like, in the silence and calm, while we, her children, slept, they were talking to her, their sister—discussing great mysteries in voices too deep and powerful for young human ears to hear.
They awe us, these strange stars, so cold, so clear. We are as children whose small feet have strayed into some dim-lit temple of the god they have been taught to worship but know not; and, standing where the echoing dome spans the long vista of the shadowy light, glance up, half hoping, half afraid to see some awful vision hovering there.
They amaze us, these strange stars, so cold, so clear. We are like kids whose small feet have wandered into a dimly lit temple of the god they've been taught to worship but don't really understand; and, standing where the echoing dome stretches across the long view of the shadowy light, we look up, partly hoping, partly afraid to see some terrifying vision up there.
And yet it seems so full of comfort and of strength, the night. In its great presence, our small sorrows creep away, ashamed. The day has been so full of fret and care, and our hearts have been so full of evil and of bitter thoughts, and the world has seemed so hard and wrong to us. Then Night, like some great loving mother, gently lays her hand upon our fevered head, and turns our little tear-stained faces up to hers, and smiles; and, though she does not speak, we know what she would say, and lay our hot flushed cheek against her bosom, and the pain is gone.
And yet the night feels so comforting and strong. In its vast presence, our little sorrows fade away, feeling embarrassed. The day has been filled with anxiety and worry, and our hearts have been burdened with negativity and harsh thoughts, making the world seem so tough and unfair. Then night, like a caring mother, softly places her hand on our troubled heads, tilts our tear-streaked faces up to hers, and smiles; and even though she doesn’t say a word, we understand her message, resting our warm cheeks against her chest, and the pain disappears.
Sometimes, our pain is very deep and real, and we stand before her very silent, because there is no language for our pain, only a moan. Night’s heart is full of pity for us: she cannot ease our aching; she takes our hand in hers, and the little world grows very small and very far away beneath us, and, borne on her dark wings, we pass for a moment into a mightier Presence than her own, and in the wondrous light of that great Presence, all human life lies like a book before us, and we know that Pain and Sorrow are but the angels of God.
Sometimes, our pain runs deep and feels very real, and we stand before her in silence, because there are no words for our suffering, only a moan. Night's heart is full of compassion for us: she can’t alleviate our hurt; she takes our hand in hers, and the little world shrinks down and feels very distant beneath us. Carried on her dark wings, we momentarily enter a greater Presence than hers, and in the amazing light of that vast Presence, all human life unfolds like a book before us, and we realize that Pain and Sorrow are just the angels of God.
Only those who have worn the crown of suffering can look upon that wondrous light; and they, when they return, may not speak of it, or tell the mystery they know.
Only those who have borne the weight of suffering can see that amazing light; and when they come back, they may not talk about it or reveal the mystery they understand.
Once upon a time, through a strange country, there rode some goodly knights, and their path lay by a deep wood, where tangled briars grew very thick and strong, and tore the flesh of them that lost their way therein. And the leaves of the trees that grew in the wood were very dark and thick, so that no ray of light came through the branches to lighten the gloom and sadness.
Once upon a time, in an unfamiliar land, some noble knights rode along a path that passed by a dense forest. In this forest, thick and sturdy brambles grew, harming those who strayed from the path. The leaves of the trees in the woods were dark and dense, blocking any light from breaking through the branches to brighten the shadowy gloom.
And, as they passed by that dark wood, one knight of those that rode, missing his comrades, wandered far away, and returned to them no more; and they, sorely grieving, rode on without him, mourning him as one dead.
And as they walked past the dark woods, one knight among them, realizing he was missing his friends, strayed far off and never came back. They, deeply saddened, continued on without him, grieving for him as if he were dead.
Now, when they reached the fair castle towards which they had been journeying, they stayed there many days, and made merry; and one night, as they sat in cheerful ease around the logs that burned in the great hall, and drank a loving measure, there came the comrade they had lost, and greeted them. His clothes were ragged, like a beggar’s, and many sad wounds were on his sweet flesh, but upon his face there shone a great radiance of deep joy.
Now, when they arrived at the beautiful castle they had been traveling to, they stayed there for many days and celebrated. One night, as they relaxed comfortably around the fire in the great hall, enjoying a drink together, the friend they thought they had lost returned and greeted them. His clothes were tattered like a beggar's, and he had several painful wounds on his body, but his face radiated a profound joy.
And they questioned him, asking him what had befallen him: and he told them how in the dark wood he had lost his way, and had wandered many days and nights, till, torn and bleeding, he had lain him down to die.
And they asked him what had happened to him, and he told them how he had lost his way in the dark woods and had wandered for many days and nights until, hurt and bleeding, he had laid down to die.
Then, when he was nigh unto death, lo! through the savage gloom there came to him a stately maiden, and took him by the hand and led him on through devious paths, unknown to any man, until upon the darkness of the wood there dawned a light such as the light of day was unto but as a little lamp unto the sun; and, in that wondrous light, our way-worn knight saw as in a dream a vision, and so glorious, so fair the vision seemed, that of his bleeding wounds he thought no more, but stood as one entranced, whose joy is deep as is the sea, whereof no man can tell the depth.
Then, as he was close to death, suddenly, through the dark gloom, a noble maiden appeared, took him by the hand, and guided him through winding paths, unknown to anyone, until the darkness of the woods was pierced by a light that was like day, but much smaller than the sun; and in that incredible light, our weary knight saw a vision, so glorious and beautiful that he forgot about his bleeding wounds and stood there entranced, filled with a joy as deep as the sea, the depth of which no one can measure.
And the vision faded, and the knight, kneeling upon the ground, thanked the good saint who into that sad wood had strayed his steps, so he had seen the vision that lay there hid.
And the vision faded, and the knight, kneeling on the ground, thanked the good saint who had wandered into that sorrowful woods, as it allowed him to see the hidden vision there.
And the name of the dark forest was Sorrow; but of the vision that the good knight saw therein we may not speak nor tell.
And the name of the dark forest was Sorrow; but we cannot speak or tell of the vision that the good knight saw there.
CHAPTER XI.
How George, once upon a time, got up early in the morning.—George, Harris, and Montmorency do not like the look of the cold water.—Heroism and determination on the part of J.—George and his shirt: story with a moral.—Harris as cook.—Historical retrospect, specially inserted for the use of schools.
How George, once upon a time, got up early in the morning.—George, Harris, and Montmorency are not fans of the cold water.—Heroism and determination from J.—George and his shirt: a story with a lesson.—Harris as the cook.—Historical recap, specially included for school use.
I woke at six the next morning; and found George awake too. We both turned round, and tried to go to sleep again, but we could not. Had there been any particular reason why we should not have gone to sleep again, but have got up and dressed then and there, we should have dropped off while we were looking at our watches, and have slept till ten. As there was no earthly necessity for our getting up under another two hours at the very least, and our getting up at that time was an utter absurdity, it was only in keeping with the natural cussedness of things in general that we should both feel that lying down for five minutes more would be death to us.
I woke up at six the next morning and found George awake too. We both turned over and tried to go back to sleep, but we couldn't. If there had been any specific reason we couldn't go back to sleep and should get up and get dressed right then and there, we would have dozed off while checking our watches and slept until ten. Since there was no real reason for us to get up for at least another two hours, and getting up at that time was completely ridiculous, it only made sense that we both felt lying down for just five more minutes would be unbearable.
George said that the same kind of thing, only worse, had happened to him some eighteen months ago, when he was lodging by himself in the house of a certain Mrs. Gippings. He said his watch went wrong one evening, and stopped at a quarter-past eight. He did not know this at the time because, for some reason or other, he forgot to wind it up when he went to bed (an unusual occurrence with him), and hung it up over his pillow without ever looking at the thing.
George said that something similar, but even worse, happened to him about eighteen months ago when he was living alone in the house of a woman named Mrs. Gippings. He mentioned that his watch malfunctioned one evening and stopped at a quarter past eight. He didn’t realize it at the time because, for some reason, he forgot to wind it up before going to bed (which was unusual for him) and just hung it up over his pillow without ever checking it.
It was in the winter when this happened, very near the shortest day, and a week of fog into the bargain, so the fact that it was still very dark when George woke in the morning was no guide to him as to the time. He reached up, and hauled down his watch. It was a quarter-past eight.
It was winter when this happened, really close to the shortest day, and after a week of fog on top of that, so the fact that it was still very dark when George woke up in the morning didn't help him figure out the time. He reached up and got his watch down. It was a quarter past eight.
“Angels and ministers of grace defend us!” exclaimed George; “and here have I got to be in the City by nine. Why didn’t somebody call me? Oh, this is a shame!” And he flung the watch down, and sprang out of bed, and had a cold bath, and washed himself, and dressed himself, and shaved himself in cold water because there was not time to wait for the hot, and then rushed and had another look at the watch.
“Angels and ministers of grace protect us!” George exclaimed. “And here I am stuck in the City by nine. Why didn’t anyone wake me up? Oh, this is ridiculous!” He tossed the watch aside, jumped out of bed, took a cold bath, washed up, got dressed, and shaved with cold water since he didn’t have time to wait for hot, then rushed to check the watch again.
Whether the shaking it had received in being thrown down on the bed had started it, or how it was, George could not say, but certain it was that from a quarter-past eight it had begun to go, and now pointed to twenty minutes to nine.
Whether the shaking it got when it was thrown down on the bed caused it or not, George couldn't tell, but it was clear that since a quarter-past eight it had started moving, and now it showed twenty minutes to nine.
George snatched it up, and rushed downstairs. In the sitting-room, all was dark and silent: there was no fire, no breakfast. George said it was a wicked shame of Mrs. G., and he made up his mind to tell her what he thought of her when he came home in the evening. Then he dashed on his great-coat and hat, and, seizing his umbrella, made for the front door. The door was not even unbolted. George anathematized Mrs. G. for a lazy old woman, and thought it was very strange that people could not get up at a decent, respectable time, unlocked and unbolted the door, and ran out.
George grabbed it and hurried downstairs. In the living room, everything was dark and silent: there was no fire, no breakfast. George thought it was a disgrace on Mrs. G.'s part, and he decided he would tell her what he thought of her when he got home in the evening. Then he threw on his overcoat and hat, grabbed his umbrella, and headed for the front door. The door wasn't even unbolted. George cursed Mrs. G. for being a lazy old woman and found it really odd that people couldn't get up at a decent, respectable time, unlock and unbolt the door, and rush out.
He ran hard for a quarter of a mile, and at the end of that distance it began to be borne in upon him as a strange and curious thing that there were so few people about, and that there were no shops open. It was certainly a very dark and foggy morning, but still it seemed an unusual course to stop all business on that account. He had to go to business: why should other people stop in bed merely because it was dark and foggy!
He ran hard for a quarter of a mile, and by the end of that distance, it struck him as strange and curious that there were so few people around and that no shops were open. It was definitely a very dark and foggy morning, but it still seemed unusual to halt all business for that reason. He had to go to work: why should other people stay in bed just because it was dark and foggy!
At length he reached Holborn. Not a shutter was down! not a bus was about! There were three men in sight, one of whom was a policeman; a market-cart full of cabbages, and a dilapidated looking cab. George pulled out his watch and looked at it: it was five minutes to nine! He stood still and counted his pulse. He stooped down and felt his legs. Then, with his watch still in his hand, he went up to the policeman, and asked him if he knew what the time was.
At last, he reached Holborn. Not a shutter was down! Not a bus in sight! There were three men around, one of whom was a cop; a market cart full of cabbages and a rundown-looking cab. George pulled out his watch and checked the time: it was five minutes to nine! He stood still and counted his pulse. He bent down and felt his legs. Then, still holding his watch, he walked up to the police officer and asked if he knew what time it was.
George listened, and a neighbouring clock immediately obliged.
George listened, and a nearby clock instantly chimed in.
“But it’s only gone three!” said George in an injured tone, when it had finished.
"But it's only just past three!" George said, sounding hurt, when it was done.
“Well, and how many did you want it to go?” replied the constable.
"Well, how many did you want it to go?" replied the constable.
“Why, nine,” said George, showing his watch.
“Why, nine,” said George, looking at his watch.
“Do you know where you live?” said the guardian of public order, severely.
“Do you know where you live?” said the public safety officer, sternly.
George thought, and gave the address.
George thought for a moment and then provided the address.
“Oh! that’s where it is, is it?” replied the man; “well, you take my advice and go there quietly, and take that watch of yours with you; and don’t let’s have any more of it.”
“Oh! so that's where it is, huh?” replied the man. “Well, you should quietly go there and take that watch of yours with you; and let’s not have any more of this.”
And George went home again, musing as he walked along, and let himself in.
And George walked home, thinking as he went, and let himself in.
At first, when he got in, he determined to undress and go to bed again; but when he thought of the redressing and re-washing, and the having of another bath, he determined he would not, but would sit up and go to sleep in the easy-chair.
At first, when he got in, he planned to undress and go to bed again; but when he thought about changing clothes, washing up again, and taking another bath, he decided against it. Instead, he chose to stay up and fall asleep in the easy chair.
But he could not get to sleep: he never felt more wakeful in his life; so he lit the lamp and got out the chess-board, and played himself a game of chess. But even that did not enliven him: it seemed slow somehow; so he gave chess up and tried to read. He did not seem able to take any sort of interest in reading either, so he put on his coat again and went out for a walk.
But he couldn't fall asleep: he had never felt more alert in his life; so he turned on the lamp, got out the chessboard, and played a game of chess against himself. But even that didn't excite him: it felt slow somehow; so he gave up on chess and tried to read. He just couldn't get interested in reading either, so he put his coat back on and went for a walk.
It was horribly lonesome and dismal, and all the policemen he met regarded him with undisguised suspicion, and turned their lanterns on him and followed him about, and this had such an effect upon him at last that he began to feel as if he really had done something, and he got to slinking down the by-streets and hiding in dark doorways when he heard the regulation flip-flop approaching.
It was really lonely and gloomy, and all the police officers he encountered looked at him with clear suspicion, shining their flashlights on him and following him around. Eventually, this affected him so much that he started to feel like he had actually done something wrong, and he began sneaking down side streets and hiding in dark doorways whenever he heard the familiar footsteps coming.
Of course, this conduct made the force only more distrustful of him than ever, and they would come and rout him out and ask him what he was doing there; and when he answered, “Nothing,” he had merely come out for a stroll (it was then four o’clock in the morning), they looked as though they did not believe him, and two plain-clothes constables came home with him to see if he really did live where he had said he did. They saw him go in with his key, and then they took up a position opposite and watched the house.
Of course, this behavior only made the police more suspicious of him than ever, and they would come and question him about what he was doing there. When he replied, “Nothing,” explaining that he had just stepped out for a walk (it was four o’clock in the morning), they looked like they didn’t believe him. Two plainclothes officers even followed him home to check if he really lived where he claimed. They saw him go in with his key, and then they took a position across the street to watch the house.
He thought he would light the fire when he got inside, and make himself some breakfast, just to pass away the time; but he did not seem able to handle anything from a scuttleful of coals to a teaspoon without dropping it or falling over it, and making such a noise that he was in mortal fear that it would wake Mrs. G. up, and that she would think it was burglars and open the window and call “Police!” and then these two detectives would rush in and handcuff him, and march him off to the police-court.
He figured he would start a fire when he got inside and make himself some breakfast to kill some time; but he couldn't manage to handle anything, from a bucket of coals to a teaspoon, without dropping it or tripping over it, making such a racket that he was terrified it would wake Mrs. G. up, making her think it was burglars, prompting her to open the window and shout "Police!" Then these two detectives would come rushing in, handcuff him, and take him off to court.
He was in a morbidly nervous state by this time, and he pictured the trial, and his trying to explain the circumstances to the jury, and nobody believing him, and his being sentenced to twenty years’ penal servitude, and his mother dying of a broken heart. So he gave up trying to get breakfast, and wrapped himself up in his overcoat and sat in the easy-chair till Mrs. G came down at half-past seven.
He was feeling extremely anxious by this point, imagining the trial, his attempt to explain the situation to the jury, and no one believing him, leading to a twenty-year prison sentence, with his mother dying of a broken heart. So, he stopped trying to make breakfast, bundled himself up in his overcoat, and sat in the armchair until Mrs. G came down at seven-thirty.
He said he had never got up too early since that morning: it had been such a warning to him.
He said he had never woken up too early since that morning: it had been such a wake-up call for him.
We had been sitting huddled up in our rugs while George had been telling me this true story, and on his finishing it I set to work to wake up Harris with a scull. The third prod did it: and he turned over on the other side, and said he would be down in a minute, and that he would have his lace-up boots. We soon let him know where he was, however, by the aid of the hitcher, and he sat up suddenly, sending Montmorency, who had been sleeping the sleep of the just right on the middle of his chest, sprawling across the boat.
We had been sitting wrapped up in our blankets while George was telling me this true story, and as he finished, I started to wake up Harris with a gentle push. The third poke did the trick: he rolled over to the other side and said he'd be down in a minute and that he would grab his lace-up boots. We quickly made sure he knew where he was, and with the help of the paddle, he sat up suddenly, sending Montmorency, who had been peacefully sleeping right on his chest, tumbling across the boat.
Then we pulled up the canvas, and all four of us poked our heads out over the off-side, and looked down at the water and shivered. The idea, overnight, had been that we should get up early in the morning, fling off our rugs and shawls, and, throwing back the canvas, spring into the river with a joyous shout, and revel in a long delicious swim. Somehow, now the morning had come, the notion seemed less tempting. The water looked damp and chilly: the wind felt cold.
Then we lifted the canvas, and all four of us poked our heads out over the side, looking down at the water and shivering. The idea, during the night, had been that we would wake up early in the morning, throw off our blankets and shawls, and, pulling back the canvas, jump into the river with a joyful shout and enjoy a long, refreshing swim. But now that morning had arrived, the plan didn’t seem as appealing. The water looked damp and chilly, and the wind felt cold.
“Well, who’s going to be first in?” said Harris at last.
"Well, who's going to be the first one in?" Harris finally said.
There was no rush for precedence. George settled the matter so far as he was concerned by retiring into the boat and pulling on his socks. Montmorency gave vent to an involuntary howl, as if merely thinking of the thing had given him the horrors; and Harris said it would be so difficult to get into the boat again, and went back and sorted out his trousers.
There was no hurry to take the lead. George resolved the issue for himself by getting into the boat and putting on his socks. Montmorency let out an involuntary howl, as if just thinking about it had scared him; and Harris said it would be too hard to get back in the boat, so he went back and sorted through his trousers.
I did not altogether like to give in, though I did not relish the plunge. There might be snags about, or weeds, I thought. I meant to compromise matters by going down to the edge and just throwing the water over myself; so I took a towel and crept out on the bank and wormed my way along on to the branch of a tree that dipped down into the water.
I didn't really want to give in, but I wasn't excited about the jump. I thought there might be obstacles or weeds. I planned to settle things by going to the edge and just splashing water on myself; so I grabbed a towel and carefully made my way to the bank, inching along to a tree branch that hung down into the water.
It was bitterly cold. The wind cut like a knife.
I thought I would not throw the water over myself after
all. I would go back into the boat and dress; and I turned
to do so; and, as I turned, the silly branch gave way, and I and
the towel went in together with a tremendous splash, and I was
out mid-stream with a gallon of Thames water inside me before I
knew what had happened.
It was freezing cold. The wind sliced through me. I figured I wouldn't splash the water on myself after all. I decided to head back to the boat and get dressed; as I turned to do that, that foolish branch gave way, and I fell in along with the towel with a huge splash. Suddenly, I was out in the middle of the river with a gallon of Thames water inside me before I even realized what had happened.
“By Jove! old J.’s gone in,” I heard Harris say, as I came blowing to the surface. “I didn’t think he’d have the pluck to do it. Did you?”
“Wow! Old J.’s in trouble,” I heard Harris say as I surfaced, gasping for air. “I didn’t think he had the guts to go for it. Did you?”
“Is it all right?” sung out George.
"Is it okay?" yelled George.
“Lovely,” I spluttered back. “You are duffers not to come in. I wouldn’t have missed this for worlds. Why won’t you try it? It only wants a little determination.”
“Awesome,” I exclaimed in response. “You guys are silly for not coming in. I wouldn’t miss this for anything. Why won’t you give it a shot? It just requires a bit of determination.”
But I could not persuade them.
But I couldn't change their minds.
Rather an amusing thing happened while dressing that morning. I was very cold when I got back into the boat, and, in my hurry to get my shirt on, I accidentally jerked it into the water. It made me awfully wild, especially as George burst out laughing. I could not see anything to laugh at, and I told George so, and he only laughed the more. I never saw a man laugh so much. I quite lost my temper with him at last, and I pointed out to him what a drivelling maniac of an imbecile idiot he was; but he only roared the louder. And then, just as I was landing the shirt, I noticed that it was not my shirt at all, but George’s, which I had mistaken for mine; whereupon the humour of the thing struck me for the first time, and I began to laugh. And the more I looked from George’s wet shirt to George, roaring with laughter, the more I was amused, and I laughed so much that I had to let the shirt fall back into the water again.
Something pretty funny happened while getting dressed that morning. I was really cold when I got back in the boat, and in my rush to put on my shirt, I accidentally yanked it into the water. It made me really mad, especially when George burst out laughing. I couldn't see anything funny about it, and I told George so, but he just laughed even harder. I had never seen someone laugh so much. Eventually, I lost my temper with him and pointed out what a drooling maniac of an idiot he was, but that only made him laugh louder. Then, just as I was about to grab the shirt, I realized it wasn't even mine; it was George's, which I had mistaken for my own. That's when I finally found it funny, and I started to laugh. The more I looked at George's wet shirt and him roaring with laughter, the more I got amused, and I laughed so much that I had to let the shirt fall back into the water again.
“Ar’n’t you—you—going to get it out?” said George, between his shrieks.
“Are you—are you going to get it out?” said George, between his screams.
I could not answer him at all for a while, I was laughing so, but, at last, between my peals I managed to jerk out:
I couldn’t respond to him for a while because I was laughing so hard, but eventually, in between my bursts of laughter, I managed to say:
“It isn’t my shirt—it’s yours!”
"It’s not my shirt—it’s yours!"
I never saw a man’s face change from lively to severe so suddenly in all my life before.
I’ve never seen a man’s face go from cheerful to serious so quickly in my entire life.
“What!” he yelled, springing up. “You silly cuckoo! Why can’t you be more careful what you’re doing? Why the deuce don’t you go and dress on the bank? You’re not fit to be in a boat, you’re not. Gimme the hitcher.”
“What!” he shouted, jumping up. “You silly fool! Why can’t you be more careful about what you’re doing? Why on earth don’t you just go and get dressed on the shore? You’re not fit to be in a boat, you’re not. Give me the hitcher.”
I tried to make him see the fun of the thing, but he could not. George is very dense at seeing a joke sometimes.
I tried to get him to see the humor in it, but he just couldn't. George can be really slow to get a joke sometimes.
Harris proposed that we should have scrambled eggs for breakfast. He said he would cook them. It seemed, from his account, that he was very good at doing scrambled eggs. He often did them at picnics and when out on yachts. He was quite famous for them. People who had once tasted his scrambled eggs, so we gathered from his conversation, never cared for any other food afterwards, but pined away and died when they could not get them.
Harris suggested we should have scrambled eggs for breakfast. He said he would make them. According to him, he was really good at making scrambled eggs. He often prepared them at picnics and while on yachts. He was somewhat famous for them. People who had tried his scrambled eggs, as we inferred from his talk, never wanted any other food again, but longed for them until they perished when they couldn’t get them.
It made our mouths water to hear him talk about the things, and we handed him out the stove and the frying-pan and all the eggs that had not smashed and gone over everything in the hamper, and begged him to begin.
It made our mouths water to hear him talk about the food, and we handed him the stove, the frying pan, and all the eggs that hadn’t broken and gone all over everything in the basket, begging him to start.
He had some trouble in breaking the eggs—or rather not so much trouble in breaking them exactly as in getting them into the frying-pan when broken, and keeping them off his trousers, and preventing them from running up his sleeve; but he fixed some half-a-dozen into the pan at last, and then squatted down by the side of the stove and chivied them about with a fork.
He had some trouble breaking the eggs—or rather, not so much trouble breaking them, but more in getting them into the frying pan after they were broken, keeping them off his trousers, and stopping them from running up his sleeve. However, he finally managed to get half a dozen into the pan, and then he squatted down by the stove and stirred them around with a fork.
It seemed harassing work, so far as George and I could judge. Whenever he went near the pan he burned himself, and then he would drop everything and dance round the stove, flicking his fingers about and cursing the things. Indeed, every time George and I looked round at him he was sure to be performing this feat. We thought at first that it was a necessary part of the culinary arrangements.
It seemed like a frustrating job, as far as George and I could tell. Whenever he got close to the pan, he would burn himself, and then he’d drop everything and dance around the stove, flicking his fingers and cursing at everything. In fact, every time George and I glanced at him, he was definitely doing this. At first, we thought it was just part of the cooking process.
We did not know what scrambled eggs were, and we fancied that it must be some Red Indian or Sandwich Islands sort of dish that required dances and incantations for its proper cooking. Montmorency went and put his nose over it once, and the fat spluttered up and scalded him, and then he began dancing and cursing. Altogether it was one of the most interesting and exciting operations I have ever witnessed. George and I were both quite sorry when it was over.
We had no idea what scrambled eggs were, and we thought it was some kind of dish from the Native Americans or the Sandwich Islands that needed dances and rituals for proper cooking. Montmorency sniffed at it once, and the hot oil splattered up and burned him, and then he started dancing and swearing. Overall, it was one of the most interesting and exciting things I've ever seen. George and I both felt a bit sad when it was finished.
The result was not altogether the success that Harris had anticipated. There seemed so little to show for the business. Six eggs had gone into the frying-pan, and all that came out was a teaspoonful of burnt and unappetizing looking mess.
The result wasn't quite the success Harris had hoped for. There seemed to be so little to show for the effort. Six eggs went into the frying pan, and all that came out was a teaspoonful of burnt and unappetizing-looking mess.
Harris said it was the fault of the frying-pan, and thought it would have gone better if we had had a fish-kettle and a gas-stove; and we decided not to attempt the dish again until we had those aids to housekeeping by us.
Harris said it was the frying pan's fault and thought it would have gone better if we had a fish kettle and a gas stove. We decided not to try making the dish again until we had those kitchen tools.
The sun had got more powerful by the time we had finished breakfast, and the wind had dropped, and it was as lovely a morning as one could desire. Little was in sight to remind us of the nineteenth century; and, as we looked out upon the river in the morning sunlight, we could almost fancy that the centuries between us and that ever-to-be-famous June morning of 1215 had been drawn aside, and that we, English yeomen’s sons in homespun cloth, with dirk at belt, were waiting there to witness the writing of that stupendous page of history, the meaning whereof was to be translated to the common people some four hundred and odd years later by one Oliver Cromwell, who had deeply studied it.
The sun had become stronger by the time we finished breakfast, and the wind had calmed down, making for a lovely morning. There was little to remind us of the nineteenth century; as we looked out at the river in the morning sunlight, we could almost imagine that the centuries between us and that famous June morning of 1215 had faded away, and that we, the sons of English farmers in simple clothes, with daggers at our belts, were waiting to witness the writing of that incredible moment in history, the significance of which would be explained to the common people some four hundred years later by Oliver Cromwell, who had studied it deeply.
It is a fine summer morning—sunny, soft, and still. But through the air there runs a thrill of coming stir. King John has slept at Duncroft Hall, and all the day before the little town of Staines has echoed to the clang of armed men, and the clatter of great horses over its rough stones, and the shouts of captains, and the grim oaths and surly jests of bearded bowmen, billmen, pikemen, and strange-speaking foreign spearmen.
It’s a beautiful summer morning—sunny, gentle, and calm. But there’s an energy in the air that suggests something’s about to happen. King John has stayed overnight at Duncroft Hall, and all day yesterday, the little town of Staines was filled with the sound of armed men, the clatter of large horses on its uneven streets, and the calls of captains, along with the harsh curses and grumpy jokes of bearded archers, polemen, pikemen, and foreign spearmen.
Gay-cloaked companies of knights and squires have ridden in, all travel-stained and dusty. And all the evening long the timid townsmen’s doors have had to be quick opened to let in rough groups of soldiers, for whom there must be found both board and lodging, and the best of both, or woe betide the house and all within; for the sword is judge and jury, plaintiff and executioner, in these tempestuous times, and pays for what it takes by sparing those from whom it takes it, if it pleases it to do so.
Companies of knights and squires, all dressed in bright colors, have ridden in, looking travel-stained and dusty. And all evening long, scared townspeople have had to quickly open their doors to let in rough groups of soldiers, who need both food and a place to stay, and the best of both, or else they’ll face serious consequences; the sword acts as judge and jury, accuser and executioner, in these chaotic times, and takes what it wants while deciding whether to spare those it takes from, if it chooses to do so.
Round the camp-fire in the market-place gather still more of the Barons’ troops, and eat and drink deep, and bellow forth roystering drinking songs, and gamble and quarrel as the evening grows and deepens into night. The firelight sheds quaint shadows on their piled-up arms and on their uncouth forms. The children of the town steal round to watch them, wondering; and brawny country wenches, laughing, draw near to bandy ale-house jest and jibe with the swaggering troopers, so unlike the village swains, who, now despised, stand apart behind, with vacant grins upon their broad, peering faces. And out from the fields around, glitter the faint lights of more distant camps, as here some great lord’s followers lie mustered, and there false John’s French mercenaries hover like crouching wolves without the town.
Around the campfire in the marketplace, more of the Barons' troops gather, eating and drinking heartily, shouting lively drinking songs, and gambling and arguing as the evening turns into night. The firelight casts quirky shadows on their stacked weapons and their rough figures. The town's children sneak around to watch them, curious, while strong country girls, laughing, come over to trade jokes and jabs with the boastful soldiers, so different from the village lads who, now looked down upon, stand off to the side with blank expressions on their broad, staring faces. From the surrounding fields, the faint lights of more distant camps can be seen, as some great lord's followers gather here, and false John’s French mercenaries lurk like crouching wolves outside the town.
And so, with sentinel in each dark street, and twinkling watch-fires on each height around, the night has worn away, and over this fair valley of old Thame has broken the morning of the great day that is to close so big with the fate of ages yet unborn.
And so, with guards in every dark street and flickering fires on each hill around, the night has passed, and the morning of the great day that will significantly impact the fate of generations yet to come has arrived over this beautiful valley of old Thame.
Ever since grey dawn, in the lower of the two islands, just above where we are standing, there has been great clamour, and the sound of many workmen. The great pavilion brought there yester eve is being raised, and carpenters are busy nailing tiers of seats, while ’prentices from London town are there with many-coloured stuffs and silks and cloth of gold and silver.
Ever since the gray dawn, on the lower of the two islands, just above where we’re standing, there has been a lot of noise and the sounds of many workers. The large pavilion that was brought in last night is being set up, and carpenters are busy nailing down rows of seats, while apprentices from London are there with a variety of colorful fabrics, silks, and cloths of gold and silver.
And now, lo! down upon the road that winds along the river’s bank from Staines there come towards us, laughing and talking together in deep guttural bass, a half-a-score of stalwart halbert-men—Barons’ men, these—and halt at a hundred yards or so above us, on the other bank, and lean upon their arms, and wait.
And now, look! Down the road that runs along the riverbank from Staines, a group of strong halberd soldiers is coming toward us. They're laughing and talking in deep voices. There are about ten of them—men of the Barons—and they stop about a hundred yards away on the other bank, lean on their weapons, and wait.
And so, from hour to hour, march up along the road ever fresh groups and bands of armed men, their casques and breastplates flashing back the long low lines of morning sunlight, until, as far as eye can reach, the way seems thick with glittering steel and prancing steeds. And shouting horsemen are galloping from group to group, and little banners are fluttering lazily in the warm breeze, and every now and then there is a deeper stir as the ranks make way on either side, and some great Baron on his war-horse, with his guard of squires around him, passes along to take his station at the head of his serfs and vassals.
And so, from hour to hour, fresh groups and bands of armed men march up the road, their helmets and breastplates reflecting the long, low lines of morning sunlight, until, as far as the eye can see, the way appears thick with shining steel and prancing horses. Shouting horsemen gallop from one group to another, and small banners flutter lazily in the warm breeze. Occasionally, there’s a bigger commotion as the ranks part on either side for some powerful Baron on his war horse, surrounded by his knights, who passes by to take his place at the front of his serfs and vassals.
And up the slope of Cooper’s Hill, just opposite, are gathered the wondering rustics and curious townsfolk, who have run from Staines, and none are quite sure what the bustle is about, but each one has a different version of the great event that they have come to see; and some say that much good to all the people will come from this day’s work; but the old men shake their heads, for they have heard such tales before.
And up the hill at Cooper’s Hill, right across from them, a crowd of amazed locals and curious townspeople has gathered, having come from Staines. No one is really sure what all the excitement is about, but each person has their own take on the big event they’ve come to witness. Some believe that today’s efforts will bring great benefits to everyone, but the older men shake their heads because they've heard these kinds of stories before.
And all the river down to Staines is dotted with small craft and boats and tiny coracles—which last are growing out of favour now, and are used only by the poorer folk. Over the rapids, where in after years trim Bell Weir lock will stand, they have been forced or dragged by their sturdy rowers, and now are crowding up as near as they dare come to the great covered barges, which lie in readiness to bear King John to where the fateful Charter waits his signing.
And all the way down the river to Staines, there are small boats and little coracles— which are falling out of favor now and are only used by the poorer people. Over the rapids, where the neat Bell Weir lock will eventually be, they have been pushed or pulled by their strong rowers, and now are getting as close as they can to the large covered barges, which are ready to take King John to where the important Charter is waiting for his signature.
It is noon, and we and all the people have been waiting patient for many an hour, and the rumour has run round that slippery John has again escaped from the Barons’ grasp, and has stolen away from Duncroft Hall with his mercenaries at his heels, and will soon be doing other work than signing charters for his people’s liberty.
It’s noon, and we and everyone else have been waiting patiently for hours. There’s a rumor that slippery John has once again slipped out of the Barons' reach and has snuck away from Duncroft Hall with his mercenaries close behind him. He’ll soon be up to something other than signing charters for his people’s freedom.
Not so! This time the grip upon him has been one of iron, and he has slid and wriggled in vain. Far down the road a little cloud of dust has risen, and draws nearer and grows larger, and the pattering of many hoofs grows louder, and in and out between the scattered groups of drawn-up men, there pushes on its way a brilliant cavalcade of gay-dressed lords and knights. And front and rear, and either flank, there ride the yeomen of the Barons, and in the midst King John.
Not at all! This time, the hold on him has been like iron, and he has tried to slip away and wiggle free without success. Up the road, a small cloud of dust has kicked up, getting closer and bigger, and the sound of many hooves is getting louder. In and out among the scattered groups of soldiers, a dazzling procession of elegantly dressed lords and knights makes its way. Surrounding them are the yeomen of the Barons, with King John at the center.
He rides to where the barges lie in readiness, and the great Barons step forth from their ranks to meet him. He greets them with a smile and laugh, and pleasant honeyed words, as though it were some feast in his honour to which he had been invited. But as he rises to dismount, he casts one hurried glance from his own French mercenaries drawn up in the rear to the grim ranks of the Barons’ men that hem him in.
He rides to where the barges are waiting, and the powerful Barons come out of their groups to meet him. He greets them with a smile and laughter, along with kind words, as if it were a celebration thrown in his honor to which he had been invited. But as he gets ready to dismount, he takes a quick look from his own French mercenaries lined up in the back to the stern rows of the Barons’ men surrounding him.
Is it too late? One fierce blow at the unsuspecting horseman at his side, one cry to his French troops, one desperate charge upon the unready lines before him, and these rebellious Barons might rue the day they dared to thwart his plans! A bolder hand might have turned the game even at that point. Had it been a Richard there! the cup of liberty might have been dashed from England’s lips, and the taste of freedom held back for a hundred years.
Is it too late? One powerful strike at the unsuspecting horseman next to him, one shout to his French troops, one desperate charge at the unprepared lines in front of him, and these rebellious Barons might regret the day they challenged his plans! A bolder move could have changed the game right then. If only a Richard had been there! The chance for liberty might have been snatched from England’s grasp, and the experience of freedom delayed for a hundred years.
But the heart of King John sinks before the stern faces of the English fighting men, and the arm of King John drops back on to his rein, and he dismounts and takes his seat in the foremost barge. And the Barons follow in, with each mailed hand upon the sword-hilt, and the word is given to let go.
But King John's heart sinks at the sight of the tough English soldiers, and his hand slips off the reins as he dismounts and takes his place in the front barge. The Barons follow suit, each with a hand on their sword hilt, and the command is given to set off.
Slowly the heavy, bright-decked barges leave the shore of Runningmede. Slowly against the swift current they work their ponderous way, till, with a low grumble, they grate against the bank of the little island that from this day will bear the name of Magna Charta Island. And King John has stepped upon the shore, and we wait in breathless silence till a great shout cleaves the air, and the great cornerstone in England’s temple of liberty has, now we know, been firmly laid.
Slowly, the brightly decorated barges leave the shore of Runningmede. Slowly, they struggle against the strong current until, with a low rumble, they grind against the bank of the small island that will now be called Magna Charta Island. King John steps onto the shore, and we wait in breathless silence until a loud shout fills the air, signaling that the great cornerstone of England’s temple of liberty has, as we now know, been firmly placed.
CHAPTER XII.
Henry VIII. and Anne Boleyn.—Disadvantages of living in same house with pair of lovers.—A trying time for the English nation.—A night search for the picturesque.—Homeless and houseless.—Harris prepares to die.—An angel comes along.—Effect of sudden joy on Harris.—A little supper.—Lunch.—High price for mustard.—A fearful battle.—Maidenhead.—Sailing.—Three fishers.—We are cursed.
Henry VIII and Anne Boleyn. — Drawbacks of living in the same house with a couple of lovers. — A tough time for the English people. — A night search for beauty. — Without a home. — Harris gets ready to die. — An angel appears. — The impact of sudden happiness on Harris. — A small dinner. — Lunch. — High cost of mustard. — A scary fight. — Maidenhead. — Sailing. — Three fishermen. — We are cursed.
I was sitting on the bank, conjuring up this scene to myself, when George remarked that when I was quite rested, perhaps I would not mind helping to wash up; and, thus recalled from the days of the glorious past to the prosaic present, with all its misery and sin, I slid down into the boat and cleaned out the frying-pan with a stick of wood and a tuft of grass, polishing it up finally with George’s wet shirt.
I was sitting by the riverbank, imagining this scene, when George said that once I was feeling better, maybe I wouldn’t mind helping with the dishes. So, pulled back from the good old days to the dull present, with all its struggles and flaws, I got into the boat and cleaned the frying pan with a stick and some grass, finally polishing it with George’s damp shirt.
We went over to Magna Charta Island, and had a look at the stone which stands in the cottage there and on which the great Charter is said to have been signed; though, as to whether it really was signed there, or, as some say, on the other bank at “Runningmede,” I decline to commit myself. As far as my own personal opinion goes, however, I am inclined to give weight to the popular island theory. Certainly, had I been one of the Barons, at the time, I should have strongly urged upon my comrades the advisability of our getting such a slippery customer as King John on to the island, where there was less chance of surprises and tricks.
We went to Magna Charta Island and checked out the stone in the cottage that’s said to be where the great Charter was signed. But I won’t say for sure if it actually happened there or, as some claim, on the other bank at “Runnymede.” As for my personal opinion, I tend to believe in the popular island theory. Certainly, if I were one of the Barons back then, I would have strongly suggested to my fellow Barons that we get someone as tricky as King John onto the island, where there would be less chance of surprises and deceit.
There are the ruins of an old priory in the grounds of Ankerwyke House, which is close to Picnic Point, and it was round about the grounds of this old priory that Henry VIII. is said to have waited for and met Anne Boleyn. He also used to meet her at Hever Castle in Kent, and also somewhere near St. Albans. It must have been difficult for the people of England in those days to have found a spot where these thoughtless young folk were not spooning.
There are the ruins of an old priory on the grounds of Ankerwyke House, which is near Picnic Point, and it’s said that Henry VIII waited for and met Anne Boleyn around the grounds of this old priory. He also used to meet her at Hever Castle in Kent and somewhere near St. Albans. It must have been tough for the people of England back then to find a place where these carefree young people were not making out.
Have you ever been in a house where there are a couple courting? It is most trying. You think you will go and sit in the drawing-room, and you march off there. As you open the door, you hear a noise as if somebody had suddenly recollected something, and, when you get in, Emily is over by the window, full of interest in the opposite side of the road, and your friend, John Edward, is at the other end of the room with his whole soul held in thrall by photographs of other people’s relatives.
Have you ever been in a house where a couple is dating? It’s really uncomfortable. You think you’ll go and sit in the living room, so you head over there. As you open the door, you hear a noise like someone just remembered something, and when you walk in, Emily is by the window, deeply focused on something happening across the street, while your friend John Edward is at the far end of the room, completely absorbed by pictures of other people’s relatives.
“Oh!” you say, pausing at the door, “I didn’t know anybody was here.”
“Oh!” you say, stopping at the door, “I didn’t know anyone was here.”
“Oh! didn’t you?” says Emily, coldly, in a tone which implies that she does not believe you.
“Oh! didn’t you?” Emily says icily, with a tone that suggests she doesn’t believe you.
You hang about for a bit, then you say:
You wait around for a while, then you say:
“It’s very dark. Why don’t you light the gas?”
“It’s really dark. Why don’t you turn on the gas?”
John Edward says, “Oh!” he hadn’t noticed it; and Emily says that papa does not like the gas lit in the afternoon.
John Edward says, “Oh!” he hadn’t noticed it; and Emily says that Dad doesn’t like the gas on in the afternoon.
You tell them one or two items of news, and give them your views and opinions on the Irish question; but this does not appear to interest them. All they remark on any subject is, “Oh!” “Is it?” “Did he?” “Yes,” and “You don’t say so!” And, after ten minutes of such style of conversation, you edge up to the door, and slip out, and are surprised to find that the door immediately closes behind you, and shuts itself, without your having touched it.
You share one or two pieces of news and express your thoughts on the Irish issue, but it doesn’t seem to catch their interest. All they respond with on any topic is, “Oh!” “Really?” “Did he?” “Yeah,” and “You don't say!” After ten minutes of this kind of conversation, you move toward the door, slip out, and are surprised to find that the door closes behind you on its own, without you having touched it.
Half an hour later, you think you will try a pipe in the conservatory. The only chair in the place is occupied by Emily; and John Edward, if the language of clothes can be relied upon, has evidently been sitting on the floor. They do not speak, but they give you a look that says all that can be said in a civilised community; and you back out promptly and shut the door behind you.
Half an hour later, you decide to try smoking a pipe in the conservatory. The only chair in the room is taken by Emily, and John Edward, judging by his clothes, has obviously been sitting on the floor. They don’t say anything, but their looks communicate everything that can be said in a civilized environment, so you quickly step back and close the door behind you.
You are afraid to poke your nose into any room in the house now; so, after walking up and down the stairs for a while, you go and sit in your own bedroom. This becomes uninteresting, however, after a time, and so you put on your hat and stroll out into the garden. You walk down the path, and as you pass the summer-house you glance in, and there are those two young idiots, huddled up into one corner of it; and they see you, and are evidently under the idea that, for some wicked purpose of your own, you are following them about.
You’re hesitant to peek into any room in the house now, so after pacing up and down the stairs for a bit, you go sit in your own bedroom. However, that gets boring after a while, so you put on your hat and step out into the garden. You walk down the path, and as you pass the summer house, you take a quick look inside, and there are those two young fools, all huddled up in one corner. They see you and clearly think that, for some sneaky reason, you’re stalking them.
“Why don’t they have a special room for this sort of thing, and make people keep to it?” you mutter; and you rush back to the hall and get your umbrella and go out.
“Why don’t they have a special room for this kind of thing and make people stick to it?” you mutter; then you hurry back to the hall, grab your umbrella, and head outside.
It must have been much like this when that foolish boy Henry VIII. was courting his little Anne. People in Buckinghamshire would have come upon them unexpectedly when they were mooning round Windsor and Wraysbury, and have exclaimed, “Oh! you here!” and Henry would have blushed and said, “Yes; he’d just come over to see a man;” and Anne would have said, “Oh, I’m so glad to see you! Isn’t it funny? I’ve just met Mr. Henry VIII. in the lane, and he’s going the same way I am.”
It must have been a lot like this when that silly guy Henry VIII was dating his little Anne. People in Buckinghamshire would have surprised them while they were wandering around Windsor and Wraysbury, and they would have said, “Oh! You’re here!” Henry would have blushed and said, “Yeah; I just came over to meet someone;” and Anne would have said, “Oh, I’m so happy to see you! Isn’t it funny? I just ran into Mr. Henry VIII in the lane, and he’s going the same way I am.”
Then those people would have gone away and said to themselves: “Oh! we’d better get out of here while this billing and cooing is on. We’ll go down to Kent.”
Then those people would have left and thought to themselves: “Oh! We should probably leave while this flirting is happening. Let’s head down to Kent.”
And they would go to Kent, and the first thing they would see in Kent, when they got there, would be Henry and Anne fooling round Hever Castle.
And they would go to Kent, and the first thing they would see in Kent, when they arrived, would be Henry and Anne hanging out at Hever Castle.
“Oh, drat this!” they would have said. “Here, let’s go away. I can’t stand any more of it. Let’s go to St. Albans—nice quiet place, St. Albans.”
“Oh, darn this!” they would have said. “Come on, let’s get out of here. I can’t take any more of it. Let’s head to St. Albans—a nice, quiet place, St. Albans.”
And when they reached St. Albans, there would be that wretched couple, kissing under the Abbey walls. Then these folks would go and be pirates until the marriage was over.
And when they got to St. Albans, there would be that miserable couple, kissing under the Abbey walls. Then these people would go off and be pirates until the wedding was done.
From Picnic Point to Old Windsor Lock is a delightful bit of the river. A shady road, dotted here and there with dainty little cottages, runs by the bank up to the “Bells of Ouseley,” a picturesque inn, as most up-river inns are, and a place where a very good glass of ale may be drunk—so Harris says; and on a matter of this kind you can take Harris’s word. Old Windsor is a famous spot in its way. Edward the Confessor had a palace here, and here the great Earl Godwin was proved guilty by the justice of that age of having encompassed the death of the King’s brother. Earl Godwin broke a piece of bread and held it in his hand.
From Picnic Point to Old Windsor Lock is a lovely stretch of the river. A shady road, lined with charming little cottages, runs along the bank up to the “Bells of Ouseley,” a picturesque inn, like most inns along the river, and a place where you can enjoy a really good pint of ale—so Harris says; and when it comes to this kind of thing, you can trust Harris. Old Windsor is well-known in its own right. Edward the Confessor had a palace here, and this is where the great Earl Godwin was found guilty by the standards of the time for orchestrating the death of the King’s brother. Earl Godwin broke a piece of bread and held it in his hand.
“If I am guilty,” said the Earl, “may this bread choke me when I eat it!”
“If I’m guilty,” said the Earl, “may this bread choke me when I eat it!”
Then he put the bread into his mouth and swallowed it, and it choked him, and he died.
Then he put the bread in his mouth and swallowed it, but it choked him, and he died.
After you pass Old Windsor, the river is somewhat uninteresting, and does not become itself again until you are nearing Boveney. George and I towed up past the Home Park, which stretches along the right bank from Albert to Victoria Bridge; and as we were passing Datchet, George asked me if I remembered our first trip up the river, and when we landed at Datchet at ten o’clock at night, and wanted to go to bed.
After you get past Old Windsor, the river gets pretty dull and doesn't become interesting again until you're close to Boveney. George and I towed the boat up past the Home Park, which runs along the right bank from Albert to Victoria Bridge; while we were passing Datchet, George asked me if I remembered our first trip up the river, when we landed at Datchet at ten o’clock at night and were ready to go to bed.
I answered that I did remember it. It will be some time before I forget it.
I replied that I did remember it. It will be a while before I forget it.
It was the Saturday before the August Bank Holiday. We were tired and hungry, we same three, and when we got to Datchet we took out the hamper, the two bags, and the rugs and coats, and such like things, and started off to look for diggings. We passed a very pretty little hotel, with clematis and creeper over the porch; but there was no honeysuckle about it, and, for some reason or other, I had got my mind fixed on honeysuckle, and I said:
It was the Saturday before the August Bank Holiday. We were tired and hungry, the three of us, and when we arrived in Datchet, we pulled out the hamper, the two bags, and the rugs and coats, and other stuff, and started looking for a place to settle down. We passed a really cute little hotel, with clematis and vines climbing over the porch; however, there was no honeysuckle nearby, and for some reason, I had my heart set on honeysuckle, so I said:
“Oh, don’t let’s go in there! Let’s go on a bit further, and see if there isn’t one with honeysuckle over it.”
“Oh, let’s not go in there! Let’s keep walking a bit further and see if we can find one with honeysuckle covering it.”
So we went on till we came to another hotel. That was a very nice hotel, too, and it had honey-suckle on it, round at the side; but Harris did not like the look of a man who was leaning against the front door. He said he didn’t look a nice man at all, and he wore ugly boots: so we went on further. We went a goodish way without coming across any more hotels, and then we met a man, and asked him to direct us to a few.
So we kept going until we reached another hotel. It was a really nice hotel, too, with honeysuckle growing around the side; but Harris didn't like the look of a guy leaning against the front door. He said the guy didn't seem nice at all, and he was wearing ugly boots, so we decided to move on. We walked quite a distance without finding any more hotels, and then we came across a man and asked him to point us to a few.
He said:
He said:
“Why, you are coming away from them. You must turn right round and go back, and then you will come to the Stag.”
“Why, you’re leaving them. You need to turn around and go back, and then you’ll find the Stag.”
We said:
We said:
“Oh, we had been there, and didn’t like it—no honeysuckle over it.”
“Oh, we had been there, and didn’t like it—no honeysuckle growing over it.”
“Well, then,” he said, “there’s the Manor House, just opposite. Have you tried that?”
“Well, then,” he said, “there’s the Manor House, right across from us. Have you checked that out?”
Harris replied that we did not want to go there—didn’t like the looks of a man who was stopping there—Harris did not like the colour of his hair, didn’t like his boots, either.
Harris said that we didn’t want to go there—he didn’t like the look of a guy who was hanging out there—Harris wasn’t a fan of his hair color, and he didn’t like his boots, either.
“Well, I don’t know what you’ll do, I’m sure,” said our informant; “because they are the only two inns in the place.”
“Well, I don’t know what you’ll do, I’m sure,” said our informant. “Because they’re the only two inns in town.”
“No other inns!” exclaimed Harris.
"No other hotels!" exclaimed Harris.
“None,” replied the man.
“None,” the man replied.
“What on earth are we to do?” cried Harris.
“What are we supposed to do now?” Harris exclaimed.
Then George spoke up. He said Harris and I could get an hotel built for us, if we liked, and have some people made to put in. For his part, he was going back to the Stag.
Then George spoke up. He said that Harris and I could get a hotel built for us, if we wanted, and have some people arranged to stay there. As for him, he was going back to the Stag.
The greatest minds never realise their ideals in any matter; and Harris and I sighed over the hollowness of all earthly desires, and followed George.
The greatest minds never achieve their ideals in any situation; Harris and I sighed over the emptiness of all earthly desires and followed George.
We took our traps into the Stag, and laid them down in the hall.
We brought our traps into the Stag and set them down in the hall.
The landlord came up and said:
The landlord came up and said:
“Good evening, gentlemen.”
“Good evening, everyone.”
“Oh, good evening,” said George; “we want three beds, please.”
“Oh, good evening,” said George. “We’d like three beds, please.”
“Very sorry, sir,” said the landlord; “but I’m afraid we can’t manage it.”
“I'm really sorry, sir,” said the landlord; “but I don't think we can make it happen.”
“Oh, well, never mind,” said George, “two will do. Two of us can sleep in one bed, can’t we?” he continued, turning to Harris and me.
“Oh, well, it’s fine,” said George, “two will be enough. Two of us can share a bed, right?” he added, looking at Harris and me.
Harris said, “Oh, yes;” he thought George and I could sleep in one bed very easily.
Harris said, “Oh, yeah;” he thought George and I could share a bed without any trouble.
“Very sorry, sir,” again repeated the landlord: “but we really haven’t got a bed vacant in the whole house. In fact, we are putting two, and even three gentlemen in one bed, as it is.”
“I'm really sorry, sir,” the landlord repeated. “But we honestly don’t have a single bed available in the whole place. In fact, we’re putting two, and sometimes even three gentlemen in one bed as it is.”
This staggered us for a bit.
This shocked us for a moment.
But Harris, who is an old traveller, rose to the occasion, and, laughing cheerily, said:
But Harris, who is an experienced traveler, stepped up to the occasion and, laughing warmly, said:
“Oh, well, we can’t help it. We must rough it. You must give us a shake-down in the billiard-room.”
“Oh, well, we can’t help it. We have to make do. You need to set us up in the billiard room.”
“Very sorry, sir. Three gentlemen sleeping on the billiard-table already, and two in the coffee-room. Can’t possibly take you in to-night.”
“Really sorry, sir. Three guys are already sleeping on the billiard table, and two more in the coffee room. We can’t possibly take you in tonight.”
We picked up our things, and went over to the Manor House. It was a pretty little place. I said I thought I should like it better than the other house; and Harris said, “Oh, yes,” it would be all right, and we needn’t look at the man with the red hair; besides, the poor fellow couldn’t help having red hair.
We gathered our stuff and headed to the Manor House. It was a charming little place. I mentioned that I thought I'd prefer it over the other house, and Harris agreed, saying, "Oh, definitely," it would be fine, and we didn’t need to pay attention to the guy with the red hair; after all, the poor guy couldn’t help having red hair.
Harris spoke quite kindly and sensibly about it.
Harris spoke very kindly and thoughtfully about it.
The people at the Manor House did not wait to hear us talk. The landlady met us on the doorstep with the greeting that we were the fourteenth party she had turned away within the last hour and a half. As for our meek suggestions of stables, billiard-room, or coal-cellars, she laughed them all to scorn: all these nooks had been snatched up long ago.
The people at the Manor House didn’t stick around to hear us talk. The landlady met us at the door with the news that we were the fourteenth group she had turned away in the past hour and a half. As for our humble suggestions of stables, a billiard room, or coal cellars, she scoffed at them all: those spots had all been taken long ago.
Did she know of any place in the whole village where we could get shelter for the night?
Did she know of any place in the entire village where we could find shelter for the night?
“Well, if we didn’t mind roughing it—she did not recommend it, mind—but there was a little beershop half a mile down the Eton road—”
“Well, if we were okay with roughing it—she didn’t suggest it, just so you know—but there was a small beer shop half a mile down Eton Road—”
We waited to hear no more; we caught up the hamper and the bags, and the coats and rugs, and parcels, and ran. The distance seemed more like a mile than half a mile, but we reached the place at last, and rushed, panting, into the bar.
We couldn't wait anymore; we grabbed the hamper, the bags, the coats, the blankets, and the packages, and took off. The distance felt more like a mile than half a mile, but we finally made it to the bar, breathless and in a hurry.
The people at the beershop were rude. They merely laughed at us. There were only three beds in the whole house, and they had seven single gentlemen and two married couples sleeping there already. A kind-hearted bargeman, however, who happened to be in the tap-room, thought we might try the grocer’s, next door to the Stag, and we went back.
The people at the bar were rude. They just laughed at us. There were only three beds in the whole house, and they already had seven single guys and two married couples sleeping there. A kind-hearted bargeman, who happened to be in the taproom, suggested we try the grocer’s next door to the Stag, so we went back.
The grocer’s was full. An old woman we met in the shop then kindly took us along with her for a quarter of a mile, to a lady friend of hers, who occasionally let rooms to gentlemen.
The grocery store was crowded. An elderly woman we encountered in the shop kindly offered to take us with her for a quarter of a mile to visit a lady friend of hers, who sometimes rented out rooms to gentlemen.
This old woman walked very slowly, and we were twenty minutes getting to her lady friend’s. She enlivened the journey by describing to us, as we trailed along, the various pains she had in her back.
This old woman walked really slowly, and it took us twenty minutes to reach her friend’s place. She made the journey more interesting by telling us, as we followed behind, about the different pains she had in her back.
Her lady friend’s rooms were let. From there we were recommended to No. 27. No. 27 was full, and sent us to No. 32, and 32 was full.
Her friend's rooms were rented out. From there, we were directed to No. 27. No. 27 was full, so they sent us to No. 32, and No. 32 was also full.
Then we went back into the high road, and Harris sat down on the hamper and said he would go no further. He said it seemed a quiet spot, and he would like to die there. He requested George and me to kiss his mother for him, and to tell all his relations that he forgave them and died happy.
Then we went back to the main road, and Harris sat down on the hamper and said he wasn't going any further. He said it seemed like a peaceful spot, and he wanted to die there. He asked George and me to kiss his mother for him and to tell all his relatives that he forgave them and died happy.
At that moment an angel came by in the disguise of a small boy (and I cannot think of any more effective disguise an angel could have assumed), with a can of beer in one hand, and in the other something at the end of a string, which he let down on to every flat stone he came across, and then pulled up again, this producing a peculiarly unattractive sound, suggestive of suffering.
At that moment, an angel appeared disguised as a small boy (and I can't imagine a more fitting disguise for an angel), holding a can of beer in one hand and something tied to a string in the other, which he lowered onto every flat stone he encountered and then pulled back up, making a strangely unpleasant sound that suggested pain.
We asked this heavenly messenger (as we discovered him afterwards to be) if he knew of any lonely house, whose occupants were few and feeble (old ladies or paralysed gentlemen preferred), who could be easily frightened into giving up their beds for the night to three desperate men; or, if not this, could he recommend us to an empty pigstye, or a disused limekiln, or anything of that sort. He did not know of any such place—at least, not one handy; but he said that, if we liked to come with him, his mother had a room to spare, and could put us up for the night.
We asked this heavenly messenger (as we later found out he was) if he knew of any lonely house with few and weak occupants (preferably old ladies or paralyzed gentlemen) that could be easily scared into giving up their beds for three desperate guys for the night; or, if that wasn’t an option, could he suggest an empty pigsty, a disused lime kiln, or something similar. He didn’t know of any such places—at least none that were nearby; but he said that if we wanted to come with him, his mom had a spare room and could host us for the night.
We fell upon his neck there in the moonlight and blessed him, and it would have made a very beautiful picture if the boy himself had not been so over-powered by our emotion as to be unable to sustain himself under it, and sunk to the ground, letting us all down on top of him. Harris was so overcome with joy that he fainted, and had to seize the boy’s beer-can and half empty it before he could recover consciousness, and then he started off at a run, and left George and me to bring on the luggage.
We threw our arms around his neck under the moonlight and praised him, and it would have been a really lovely scene if the boy hadn’t been so overwhelmed by our emotions that he couldn’t hold himself up and fell to the ground, bringing us all down with him. Harris was so filled with joy that he fainted and had to grab the boy’s beer can and drink half of it before he could come to, and then he took off running, leaving George and me to carry the bags.
It was a little four-roomed cottage where the boy lived, and his mother—good soul!—gave us hot bacon for supper, and we ate it all—five pounds—and a jam tart afterwards, and two pots of tea, and then we went to bed. There were two beds in the room; one was a 2ft. 6in. truckle bed, and George and I slept in that, and kept in by tying ourselves together with a sheet; and the other was the little boy’s bed, and Harris had that all to himself, and we found him, in the morning, with two feet of bare leg sticking out at the bottom, and George and I used it to hang the towels on while we bathed.
It was a small four-room cottage where the boy lived, and his mom—what a lovely person!—served us hot bacon for dinner, and we devoured it all—five pounds—and a jam tart afterward, along with two pots of tea, and then we went to bed. There were two beds in the room; one was a 2ft. 6in. trundle bed, and George and I slept in that, tying ourselves together with a sheet to stay in. The other was the little boy’s bed, which Harris had all to himself, and we found him in the morning with two feet of bare leg sticking out at the end, and George and I used it to hang the towels on while we bathed.
We were not so uppish about what sort of hotel we would have, next time we went to Datchet.
We weren't so picky about what kind of hotel we would stay in the next time we went to Datchet.
To return to our present trip: nothing exciting happened, and we tugged steadily on to a little below Monkey Island, where we drew up and lunched. We tackled the cold beef for lunch, and then we found that we had forgotten to bring any mustard. I don’t think I ever in my life, before or since, felt I wanted mustard as badly as I felt I wanted it then. I don’t care for mustard as a rule, and it is very seldom that I take it at all, but I would have given worlds for it then.
To get back to our current trip: nothing exciting happened, and we kept going steadily until we were just below Monkey Island, where we stopped and had lunch. We faced the cold beef for lunch, and then we realized that we had forgotten to bring any mustard. I don't think I've ever wanted mustard as much as I wanted it at that moment. I usually don't care for mustard, and I rarely have it at all, but I would have given anything for it then.
I don’t know how many worlds there may be in the universe, but anyone who had brought me a spoonful of mustard at that precise moment could have had them all. I grow reckless like that when I want a thing and can’t get it.
I don’t know how many worlds there are in the universe, but anyone who had given me a spoonful of mustard at that exact moment could have had them all. I get desperate like that when I want something and can’t have it.
Harris said he would have given worlds for mustard too. It would have been a good thing for anybody who had come up to that spot with a can of mustard, then: he would have been set up in worlds for the rest of his life.
Harris said he would have given anything for mustard too. It would have been a great deal for anyone who had arrived at that spot with a can of mustard; they would have been set for life.
But there! I daresay both Harris and I would have tried to back out of the bargain after we had got the mustard. One makes these extravagant offers in moments of excitement, but, of course, when one comes to think of it, one sees how absurdly out of proportion they are with the value of the required article. I heard a man, going up a mountain in Switzerland, once say he would give worlds for a glass of beer, and, when he came to a little shanty where they kept it, he kicked up a most fearful row because they charged him five francs for a bottle of Bass. He said it was a scandalous imposition, and he wrote to the Times about it.
But there! I’m sure both Harris and I would have tried to back out of the deal after we got the mustard. People make these outrageous offers in moments of excitement, but when you really think about it, you realize how ridiculously disproportionate they are to the value of the item you want. I once heard a guy climbing a mountain in Switzerland say he’d give anything for a glass of beer, and when he got to a little shack that sold it, he raised a huge fuss because they charged him five francs for a bottle of Bass. He called it a scandalous rip-off and even wrote to the Times about it.
It cast a gloom over the boat, there being no mustard. We ate our beef in silence. Existence seemed hollow and uninteresting. We thought of the happy days of childhood, and sighed. We brightened up a bit, however, over the apple-tart, and, when George drew out a tin of pine-apple from the bottom of the hamper, and rolled it into the middle of the boat, we felt that life was worth living after all.
It put a damper on the boat since there was no mustard. We ate our beef in silence. Life felt empty and dull. We reminisced about the happy days of childhood and sighed. We perked up a bit, though, over the apple tart, and when George pulled out a can of pineapple from the bottom of the hamper and rolled it into the middle of the boat, we felt that life was worth living after all.
We are very fond of pine-apple, all three of us. We looked at the picture on the tin; we thought of the juice. We smiled at one another, and Harris got a spoon ready.
We all really like pineapple. We looked at the picture on the can and thought about the juice. We exchanged smiles, and Harris got a spoon ready.
Then we looked for the knife to open the tin with. We turned out everything in the hamper. We turned out the bags. We pulled up the boards at the bottom of the boat. We took everything out on to the bank and shook it. There was no tin-opener to be found.
Then we looked for the knife to open the can. We emptied out everything in the hamper. We emptied the bags. We pulled up the boards at the bottom of the boat. We took everything out onto the shore and shook it. There was no can opener to be found.
Then Harris tried to open the tin with a pocket-knife, and broke the knife and cut himself badly; and George tried a pair of scissors, and the scissors flew up, and nearly put his eye out. While they were dressing their wounds, I tried to make a hole in the thing with the spiky end of the hitcher, and the hitcher slipped and jerked me out between the boat and the bank into two feet of muddy water, and the tin rolled over, uninjured, and broke a teacup.
Then Harris tried to open the tin with a pocket knife and ended up breaking the knife and cutting himself badly. George attempted to use a pair of scissors, but they flew out of his hands and nearly poked his eye out. While they were tending to their wounds, I tried to make a hole in the tin with the pointy end of the hitcher. The hitcher slipped, and I got yanked out between the boat and the bank into two feet of muddy water, while the tin rolled over, completely unharmed, and broke a teacup.
Then we all got mad. We took that tin out on the bank, and Harris went up into a field and got a big sharp stone, and I went back into the boat and brought out the mast, and George held the tin and Harris held the sharp end of his stone against the top of it, and I took the mast and poised it high up in the air, and gathered up all my strength and brought it down.
Then we all got angry. We took that tin out to the bank, and Harris went into a field to find a big sharp stone. I went back to the boat and brought out the mast. George held the tin while Harris pressed the sharp end of his stone against the top of it. I raised the mast high in the air, gathered all my strength, and brought it down.
It was George’s straw hat that saved his life that day. He keeps that hat now (what is left of it), and, of a winter’s evening, when the pipes are lit and the boys are telling stretchers about the dangers they have passed through, George brings it down and shows it round, and the stirring tale is told anew, with fresh exaggerations every time.
It was George’s straw hat that saved his life that day. He still has that hat now (what’s left of it), and on winter evenings, when the pipes are lit and the guys are sharing wild stories about the dangers they’ve faced, George brings it out and shows it around, and the exciting tale gets retold, with new exaggerations every time.
Harris got off with merely a flesh wound.
Harris ended up with just a minor injury.
After that, I took the tin off myself, and hammered at it with the mast till I was worn out and sick at heart, whereupon Harris took it in hand.
After that, I took the can off myself and banged on it with the mast until I was exhausted and feeling down, then Harris took over.
We beat it out flat; we beat it back square; we battered it
into every form known to geometry—but we could not make a
hole in it. Then George went at it, and knocked it into a
shape, so strange, so weird, so unearthly in its wild
hideousness, that he got frightened and threw away the
mast. Then we all three sat round it on the grass and
looked at it.
We pounded it flat; we squared it off; we shaped it into every geometric form we could think of—but we couldn't make a dent in it. Then George took a swing at it, and shaped it into something so odd, so bizarre, so otherworldly in its terrifying ugliness, that he got scared and tossed the mast aside. Then the three of us sat around it on the grass and stared at it.
There was one great dent across the top that had the appearance of a mocking grin, and it drove us furious, so that Harris rushed at the thing, and caught it up, and flung it far into the middle of the river, and as it sank we hurled our curses at it, and we got into the boat and rowed away from the spot, and never paused till we reached Maidenhead.
There was a big dent across the top that looked like a mocking grin, and it made us really angry, so Harris charged at it, picked it up, and threw it far into the river. As it sank, we shouted curses at it, then we got into the boat and rowed away from the place, not stopping until we reached Maidenhead.
Maidenhead itself is too snobby to be pleasant. It is the haunt of the river swell and his overdressed female companion. It is the town of showy hotels, patronised chiefly by dudes and ballet girls. It is the witch’s kitchen from which go forth those demons of the river—steam-launches. The London Journal duke always has his “little place” at Maidenhead; and the heroine of the three-volume novel always dines there when she goes out on the spree with somebody else’s husband.
Maidenhead itself is too snobby to be enjoyable. It's the hangout for wealthy river enthusiasts and their overly dressed female companions. It’s a town of flashy hotels, mostly frequented by socialites and showgirls. It's the witch’s kitchen from which those troublesome river steamers emerge. The duke from the London Journal always has his “little place” in Maidenhead; and the leading lady of the three-part novel always dines there when she goes out partying with someone else's husband.
We went through Maidenhead quickly, and then eased up, and took leisurely that grand reach beyond Boulter’s and Cookham locks. Clieveden Woods still wore their dainty dress of spring, and rose up, from the water’s edge, in one long harmony of blended shades of fairy green. In its unbroken loveliness this is, perhaps, the sweetest stretch of all the river, and lingeringly we slowly drew our little boat away from its deep peace.
We passed through Maidenhead quickly, then slowed down and enjoyed the beautiful stretch beyond Boulter’s and Cookham locks. Cliveden Woods still displayed their delicate spring colors, rising from the water's edge in a long blend of enchanting greens. In its unspoiled beauty, this might be the most beautiful part of the river, and we slowly moved our little boat away from its deep tranquility.
We pulled up in the backwater, just below Cookham, and had tea; and, when we were through the lock, it was evening. A stiffish breeze had sprung up—in our favour, for a wonder; for, as a rule on the river, the wind is always dead against you whatever way you go. It is against you in the morning, when you start for a day’s trip, and you pull a long distance, thinking how easy it will be to come back with the sail. Then, after tea, the wind veers round, and you have to pull hard in its teeth all the way home.
We arrived at the backwater just below Cookham and had tea, and by the time we went through the lock, it was evening. A bit of a stiff breeze had picked up—unusually in our favor; usually on the river, the wind is always blowing against you no matter which direction you're going. It works against you in the morning when you set out for a day’s trip, and you row a long way, thinking it'll be easy to sail back. Then, after tea, the wind changes direction, and you have to row hard against it all the way home.
When you forget to take the sail at all, then the wind is consistently in your favour both ways. But there! this world is only a probation, and man was born to trouble as the sparks fly upward.
When you completely forget to take the sail, then the wind is always in your favor both ways. But there! This world is just a trial, and people are destined for trouble just like sparks fly upward.
This evening, however, they had evidently made a mistake, and had put the wind round at our back instead of in our face. We kept very quiet about it, and got the sail up quickly before they found it out, and then we spread ourselves about the boat in thoughtful attitudes, and the sail bellied out, and strained, and grumbled at the mast, and the boat flew.
This evening, though, they clearly messed up and had the wind behind us instead of in our faces. We stayed pretty quiet about it and raised the sail quickly before they noticed, then we arranged ourselves around the boat in thoughtful poses, and the sail puffed out, tugged, and creaked against the mast, and the boat took off.
I steered.
I drove.
There is no more thrilling sensation I know of than sailing. It comes as near to flying as man has got to yet—except in dreams. The wings of the rushing wind seem to be bearing you onward, you know not where. You are no longer the slow, plodding, puny thing of clay, creeping tortuously upon the ground; you are a part of Nature! Your heart is throbbing against hers! Her glorious arms are round you, raising you up against her heart! Your spirit is at one with hers; your limbs grow light! The voices of the air are singing to you. The earth seems far away and little; and the clouds, so close above your head, are brothers, and you stretch your arms to them.
There’s no more exciting feeling I know of than sailing. It’s about as close to flying as a person can get—except in dreams. The gusts of the wind feel like they’re pushing you forward, taking you who knows where. You’re no longer the slow, struggling, fragile thing made of clay, crawling awkwardly on the ground; you’re a part of Nature! Your heart is beating in rhythm with hers! Her magnificent arms are wrapped around you, lifting you up against her heart! Your spirit is united with hers; your body feels weightless! The sounds of the air are singing to you. The earth seems far away and tiny; and the clouds, so close above you, feel like friends, and you reach your arms out to them.
We had the river to ourselves, except that, far in the distance, we could see a fishing-punt, moored in mid-stream, on which three fishermen sat; and we skimmed over the water, and passed the wooded banks, and no one spoke.
We had the river all to ourselves, except for a fishing boat we could see far off, anchored in the middle of the stream, where three fishermen sat. We glided over the water, went past the tree-lined banks, and nobody said a word.
I was steering.
I was driving.
As we drew nearer, we could see that the three men fishing seemed old and solemn-looking men. They sat on three chairs in the punt, and watched intently their lines. And the red sunset threw a mystic light upon the waters, and tinged with fire the towering woods, and made a golden glory of the piled-up clouds. It was an hour of deep enchantment, of ecstatic hope and longing. The little sail stood out against the purple sky, the gloaming lay around us, wrapping the world in rainbow shadows; and, behind us, crept the night.
As we got closer, we could see that the three men fishing looked old and serious. They sat on three chairs in the boat, watching their lines intently. The red sunset cast a magical glow on the water, setting the tall trees ablaze with color, and turning the stacked clouds into a golden spectacle. It was a time of deep enchantment, filled with hopeful longing. The small sail stood out against the purple sky, and the twilight surrounded us, wrapping the world in rainbow shadows; behind us, the night crept in.
We seemed like knights of some old legend, sailing across some mystic lake into the unknown realm of twilight, unto the great land of the sunset.
We felt like knights from an ancient legend, sailing across a magical lake into the mysterious land of twilight, heading towards the great land of the sunset.
We did not go into the realm of twilight; we went slap into that punt, where those three old men were fishing. We did not know what had happened at first, because the sail shut out the view, but from the nature of the language that rose up upon the evening air, we gathered that we had come into the neighbourhood of human beings, and that they were vexed and discontented.
We didn’t enter the twilight zone; we headed straight into that spot where those three old men were fishing. At first, we weren’t sure what was going on because the sail blocked our view, but from the tone of the voices floating through the evening air, we realized we had come close to some people, and they were upset and unhappy.
Harris let the sail down, and then we saw what had happened. We had knocked those three old gentlemen off their chairs into a general heap at the bottom of the boat, and they were now slowly and painfully sorting themselves out from each other, and picking fish off themselves; and as they worked, they cursed us—not with a common cursory curse, but with long, carefully-thought-out, comprehensive curses, that embraced the whole of our career, and went away into the distant future, and included all our relations, and covered everything connected with us—good, substantial curses.
Harris lowered the sail, and that’s when we realized what had happened. We had knocked those three old men off their chairs into a pile at the bottom of the boat, and they were now slowly and painfully untangling themselves from each other and brushing fish off themselves. As they worked, they cursed us—not with some quick insult, but with long, carefully considered, thorough curses that covered our entire lives, stretched into the future, included all our relatives, and encompassed everything related to us—solid, substantial curses.
Harris told them they ought to be grateful for a little excitement, sitting there fishing all day, and he also said that he was shocked and grieved to hear men their age give way to temper so.
Harris told them they should be thankful for a bit of excitement, sitting there fishing all day, and he also said that he was shocked and saddened to hear men their age lose their temper like that.
But it did not do any good.
But it didn’t help at all.
George said he would steer, after that. He said a mind like mine ought not to be expected to give itself away in steering boats—better let a mere commonplace human being see after that boat, before we jolly well all got drowned; and he took the lines, and brought us up to Marlow.
George said he would take the helm from then on. He mentioned that a mind like mine shouldn't be expected to focus on steering boats—better to let an ordinary person handle that, before we all ended up drowning; he took the ropes and brought us to Marlow.
And at Marlow we left the boat by the bridge, and went and put up for the night at the “Crown.”
And at Marlow, we left the boat by the bridge and went to stay for the night at the "Crown."
CHAPTER XIII.
Marlow.—Bisham Abbey.—The Medmenham Monks.—Montmorency thinks he will murder an old Tom cat.—But eventually decides that he will let it live.—Shameful conduct of a fox terrier at the Civil Service Stores.—Our departure from Marlow.—An imposing procession.—The steam launch, useful receipts for annoying and hindering it.—We decline to drink the river.—A peaceful dog.—Strange disappearance of Harris and a pie.
Marlow.—Bisham Abbey.—The Medmenham Monks.—Montmorency considers killing an old tomcat but ultimately decides to let it live.—Shameful behavior of a fox terrier at the Civil Service Stores.—Our departure from Marlow.—An impressive procession.—The steam launch, handy tips for bothering and obstructing it.—We refuse to drink the river.—A calm dog.—Bizarre disappearance of Harris and a pie.
Marlow is one of the pleasantest river centres I know of. It is a bustling, lively little town; not very picturesque on the whole, it is true, but there are many quaint nooks and corners to be found in it, nevertheless—standing arches in the shattered bridge of Time, over which our fancy travels back to the days when Marlow Manor owned Saxon Algar for its lord, ere conquering William seized it to give to Queen Matilda, ere it passed to the Earls of Warwick or to worldly-wise Lord Paget, the councillor of four successive sovereigns.
Marlow is one of the nicest riverside towns I know of. It’s a busy, lively little place; it may not be very picturesque overall, but there are still many charming nooks and corners to discover—like standing arches in the broken bridge of Time, which take our imagination back to when Marlow Manor was owned by Saxon Algar, before conquering William took it to give to Queen Matilda, and before it eventually went to the Earls of Warwick or to the savvy Lord Paget, who served four different kings.
There is lovely country round about it, too, if, after boating, you are fond of a walk, while the river itself is at its best here. Down to Cookham, past the Quarry Woods and the meadows, is a lovely reach. Dear old Quarry Woods! with your narrow, climbing paths, and little winding glades, how scented to this hour you seem with memories of sunny summer days! How haunted are your shadowy vistas with the ghosts of laughing faces! how from your whispering leaves there softly fall the voices of long ago!
There’s beautiful countryside all around, too, if you enjoy a walk after boating, and the river is at its best here. Down to Cookham, past the Quarry Woods and the meadows, is a lovely stretch. Dear old Quarry Woods! With your narrow, winding paths and little glades, you still smell of memories from sunny summer days! Your shadowy views are haunted by the echoes of laughing faces! From your rustling leaves, the voices of long ago softly drift down!
From Marlow up to Sonning is even fairer yet. Grand old
Bisham Abbey, whose stone walls have rung to the shouts of the
Knights Templars, and which, at one time, was the home of Anne of
Cleves and at another of Queen Elizabeth, is passed on the right
bank just half a mile above Marlow Bridge. Bisham Abbey is
rich in melodramatic properties. It contains a tapestry
bed-chamber, and a secret room hid high up in the thick
walls. The ghost of the Lady Holy, who beat her little boy
to death, still walks there at night, trying to wash its ghostly
hands clean in a ghostly basin.
The stretch from Marlow to Sonning is even more beautiful. The impressive Bisham Abbey, with its stone walls that have echoed with the shouts of the Knights Templars, was once home to Anne of Cleves and later to Queen Elizabeth. It’s located on the right bank just half a mile above Marlow Bridge. Bisham Abbey is filled with dramatic stories. It features a tapestry bedroom and a secret room hidden high in the thick walls. The ghost of Lady Holy, who tragically killed her little boy, still roams there at night, trying to wash its ghostly hands in a spectral basin.
Warwick, the king-maker, rests there, careless now about such trivial things as earthly kings and earthly kingdoms; and Salisbury, who did good service at Poitiers. Just before you come to the abbey, and right on the river’s bank, is Bisham Church, and, perhaps, if any tombs are worth inspecting, they are the tombs and monuments in Bisham Church. It was while floating in his boat under the Bisham beeches that Shelley, who was then living at Marlow (you can see his house now, in West street), composed The Revolt of Islam.
Warwick, the king-maker, lies there, no longer concerned about the insignificant matters of earthly kings and kingdoms; and Salisbury, who served well at Poitiers. Just before you reach the abbey, right by the riverbank, is Bisham Church, and if any tombs are worth checking out, it's the tombs and monuments in Bisham Church. It was while drifting in his boat under the Bisham beeches that Shelley, who was then living in Marlow (you can see his house now on West Street), wrote The Revolt of Islam.
By Hurley Weir, a little higher up, I have often thought that I could stay a month without having sufficient time to drink in all the beauty of the scene. The village of Hurley, five minutes’ walk from the lock, is as old a little spot as there is on the river, dating, as it does, to quote the quaint phraseology of those dim days, “from the times of King Sebert and King Offa.” Just past the weir (going up) is Danes’ Field, where the invading Danes once encamped, during their march to Gloucestershire; and a little further still, nestling by a sweet corner of the stream, is what is left of Medmenham Abbey.
By Hurley Weir, a little higher up, I often think I could spend a month here and still not fully appreciate all the beauty of the scene. The village of Hurley, just a five-minute walk from the lock, is one of the oldest spots on the river, dating back—using the old-fashioned language of those distant times—to “the days of King Sebert and King Offa.” Just past the weir (heading upstream) is Danes’ Field, where the invading Danes once camped during their march to Gloucestershire; and a little further along, nestled by a lovely bend in the stream, is what remains of Medmenham Abbey.
The famous Medmenham monks, or “Hell Fire Club,” as they were commonly called, and of whom the notorious Wilkes was a member, were a fraternity whose motto was “Do as you please,” and that invitation still stands over the ruined doorway of the abbey. Many years before this bogus abbey, with its congregation of irreverent jesters, was founded, there stood upon this same spot a monastery of a sterner kind, whose monks were of a somewhat different type to the revellers that were to follow them, five hundred years afterwards.
The famous Medmenham monks, known as the "Hell Fire Club," which included the infamous Wilkes, were a fraternity with the motto "Do as you please," and that invitation still hangs over the crumbling doorway of the abbey. Many years before this mock abbey, with its group of irreverent jokers, was established, there was a monastery in the same location, whose monks were quite different from the partygoers who would come five hundred years later.
The Cistercian monks, whose abbey stood there in the thirteenth century, wore no clothes but rough tunics and cowls, and ate no flesh, nor fish, nor eggs. They lay upon straw, and they rose at midnight to mass. They spent the day in labour, reading, and prayer; and over all their lives there fell a silence as of death, for no one spoke.
The Cistercian monks, whose abbey was located there in the thirteenth century, wore only simple tunics and hooded cloaks, and didn’t eat meat, fish, or eggs. They slept on straw and got up at midnight for mass. They spent their days working, reading, and praying; and there was an atmosphere of silence around their lives, as no one spoke.
A grim fraternity, passing grim lives in that sweet spot, that God had made so bright! Strange that Nature’s voices all around them—the soft singing of the waters, the whisperings of the river grass, the music of the rushing wind—should not have taught them a truer meaning of life than this. They listened there, through the long days, in silence, waiting for a voice from heaven; and all day long and through the solemn night it spoke to them in myriad tones, and they heard it not.
A gloomy brotherhood, living bleak lives in that beautiful place that God had created so brilliantly! It’s odd that Nature’s sounds all around them—the gentle singing of the water, the rustling of the river grass, the melody of the rushing wind—didn’t teach them a better understanding of life than this. They sat there, day after day, in silence, waiting for a message from above; yet all day long and through the quiet night, it spoke to them in countless tones, and they didn't hear it.
From Medmenham to sweet Hambledon Lock the river is full of peaceful beauty, but, after it passes Greenlands, the rather uninteresting looking river residence of my newsagent—a quiet unassuming old gentleman, who may often be met with about these regions, during the summer months, sculling himself along in easy vigorous style, or chatting genially to some old lock-keeper, as he passes through—until well the other side of Henley, it is somewhat bare and dull.
From Medmenham to lovely Hambledon Lock, the river is filled with peaceful beauty. However, after it passes Greenlands, where my newsagent lives—an unassuming old gentleman you might often see around here in the summer months, rowing himself along with ease or having a friendly chat with some old lockkeeper as he passes through—it becomes rather bare and dull until well past Henley.
We got up tolerably early on the Monday morning at Marlow, and went for a bathe before breakfast; and, coming back, Montmorency made an awful ass of himself. The only subject on which Montmorency and I have any serious difference of opinion is cats. I like cats; Montmorency does not.
We got up fairly early on Monday morning in Marlow and went for a swim before breakfast; and when we returned, Montmorency made a complete fool of himself. The only thing Montmorency and I seriously disagree about is cats. I like cats; Montmorency doesn't.
When I meet a cat, I say, “Poor Pussy!” and stop
down and tickle the side of its head; and the cat sticks up its
tail in a rigid, cast-iron manner, arches its back, and wipes its
nose up against my trousers; and all is gentleness and
peace. When Montmorency meets a cat, the whole street knows
about it; and there is enough bad language wasted in ten seconds
to last an ordinarily respectable man all his life, with
care.
When I come across a cat, I say, “Poor kitty!” and crouch down to scratch the side of its head; and the cat lifts its tail stiffly, arches its back, and rubs its nose against my pants; and everything is soft and calm. When Montmorency sees a cat, the entire street hears about it; and there’s enough profanity used in ten seconds to last a decent guy a lifetime, if he’s careful.
I do not blame the dog (contenting myself, as a rule, with merely clouting his head or throwing stones at him), because I take it that it is his nature. Fox-terriers are born with about four times as much original sin in them as other dogs are, and it will take years and years of patient effort on the part of us Christians to bring about any appreciable reformation in the rowdiness of the fox-terrier nature.
I don't blame the dog (usually just hitting him on the head or throwing stones at him), because I believe it's in his nature. Fox terriers have about four times more original sin than other dogs, and it will take years of patient effort from us Christians to create any significant change in the rowdy behavior of a fox terrier.
I remember being in the lobby of the Haymarket Stores one day, and all round about me were dogs, waiting for the return of their owners, who were shopping inside. There were a mastiff, and one or two collies, and a St. Bernard, a few retrievers and Newfoundlands, a boar-hound, a French poodle, with plenty of hair round its head, but mangy about the middle; a bull-dog, a few Lowther Arcade sort of animals, about the size of rats, and a couple of Yorkshire tykes.
I remember being in the lobby of the Haymarket Stores one day, and all around me were dogs, waiting for their owners to come back from shopping inside. There was a mastiff, a couple of collies, a St. Bernard, a few retrievers and Newfoundlands, a boar-hound, a French poodle with a lot of fluffy hair around its head but a bit scruffy in the middle; a bulldog, some small animals like the ones you'd see in Lowther Arcade, about the size of rats, and a couple of Yorkshire terriers.
There they sat, patient, good, and thoughtful. A solemn peacefulness seemed to reign in that lobby. An air of calmness and resignation—of gentle sadness pervaded the room.
There they sat, patient, kind, and reflective. A solemn tranquility seemed to fill that lobby. An atmosphere of calmness and acceptance—of quiet sadness filled the room.
Then a sweet young lady entered, leading a meek-looking little fox-terrier, and left him, chained up there, between the bull-dog and the poodle. He sat and looked about him for a minute. Then he cast up his eyes to the ceiling, and seemed, judging from his expression, to be thinking of his mother. Then he yawned. Then he looked round at the other dogs, all silent, grave, and dignified.
Then a sweet young woman walked in, bringing a timid little fox-terrier, and left him there, tied up between the bulldog and the poodle. He sat and glanced around for a moment. Then he looked up at the ceiling and, judging by his expression, seemed to be thinking of his mother. Then he yawned. After that, he looked at the other dogs, all quiet, serious, and dignified.
He looked at the bull-dog, sleeping dreamlessly on his right. He looked at the poodle, erect and haughty, on his left. Then, without a word of warning, without the shadow of a provocation, he bit that poodle’s near fore-leg, and a yelp of agony rang through the quiet shades of that lobby.
He glanced at the bulldog, sleeping peacefully on his right. Then he looked at the poodle, standing proudly and arrogantly, on his left. Suddenly, without warning or any reason, he bit the poodle’s front leg, and a yelp of pain echoed through the quiet lobby.
The result of his first experiment seemed highly satisfactory to him, and he determined to go on and make things lively all round. He sprang over the poodle and vigorously attacked a collie, and the collie woke up, and immediately commenced a fierce and noisy contest with the poodle. Then Foxey came back to his own place, and caught the bull-dog by the ear, and tried to throw him away; and the bull-dog, a curiously impartial animal, went for everything he could reach, including the hall-porter, which gave that dear little terrier the opportunity to enjoy an uninterrupted fight of his own with an equally willing Yorkshire tyke.
The result of his first experiment seemed really satisfying to him, and he decided to keep things exciting all around. He jumped over the poodle and energetically went after a collie, which woke up and immediately started a loud and intense fight with the poodle. Then Foxey returned to his spot and grabbed the bulldog by the ear, trying to toss him aside; and the bulldog, being a strangely unbiased animal, attacked everything within reach, including the hall porter, which gave that little terrier the chance to have an uninterrupted battle of his own with an equally eager Yorkshire pup.
Anyone who knows canine nature need hardly, be told that, by this time, all the other dogs in the place were fighting as if their hearths and homes depended on the fray. The big dogs fought each other indiscriminately; and the little dogs fought among themselves, and filled up their spare time by biting the legs of the big dogs.
Anyone who understands dogs knows that, by now, all the other dogs in the area were fighting as if their homes depended on it. The big dogs fought each other without care, while the little dogs fought amongst themselves, using their free time to bite the legs of the big dogs.
The whole lobby was a perfect pandemonium, and the din was terrific. A crowd assembled outside in the Haymarket, and asked if it was a vestry meeting; or, if not, who was being murdered, and why? Men came with poles and ropes, and tried to separate the dogs, and the police were sent for.
The entire lobby was complete chaos, and the noise was overwhelming. A crowd gathered outside in the Haymarket, wondering if it was a church meeting or, if not, who was being murdered and why. Men showed up with poles and ropes, attempting to break up the dogs, and the police were called.
And in the midst of the riot that sweet young lady returned, and snatched up that sweet little dog of hers (he had laid the tyke up for a month, and had on the expression, now, of a new-born lamb) into her arms, and kissed him, and asked him if he was killed, and what those great nasty brutes of dogs had been doing to him; and he nestled up against her, and gazed up into her face with a look that seemed to say: “Oh, I’m so glad you’ve come to take me away from this disgraceful scene!”
And in the middle of the chaos, that sweet young lady came back, scooped up her adorable little dog (he had been out for a month, and looked like a newborn lamb) into her arms, kissed him, and asked if he had been hurt and what those big, nasty dogs had done to him. He snuggled against her and looked up at her with an expression that seemed to say, “Oh, I’m so glad you’re here to take me away from this awful scene!”
She said that the people at the Stores had no right to allow great savage things like those other dogs to be put with respectable people’s dogs, and that she had a great mind to summon somebody.
She said that the people at the Stores had no right to let wild animals like those other dogs be mixed with respectable dogs, and that she was seriously considering calling someone.
Such is the nature of fox-terriers; and, therefore, I do not blame Montmorency for his tendency to row with cats; but he wished he had not given way to it that morning.
Such is the nature of fox-terriers; and, therefore, I don’t blame Montmorency for his tendency to fight with cats; but he wished he hadn’t given in to it that morning.
We were, as I have said, returning from a dip, and half-way up the High Street a cat darted out from one of the houses in front of us, and began to trot across the road. Montmorency gave a cry of joy—the cry of a stern warrior who sees his enemy given over to his hands—the sort of cry Cromwell might have uttered when the Scots came down the hill—and flew after his prey.
We were, as I mentioned, coming back from a swim, and halfway up the High Street, a cat suddenly dashed out from one of the houses in front of us and started to trot across the road. Montmorency let out a joyful yelp—the kind of yell a fierce warrior might make when he spots his enemy at his mercy—the kind of shout Cromwell might have let out when the Scots charged down the hill—and took off after his target.
His victim was a large black Tom. I never saw a larger cat, nor a more disreputable-looking cat. It had lost half its tail, one of its ears, and a fairly appreciable proportion of its nose. It was a long, sinewy-looking animal. It had a calm, contented air about it.
His victim was a big black tomcat. I never saw a bigger cat, nor a more scruffy-looking one. It had lost half its tail, one of its ears, and a noticeable chunk of its nose. It was a long, thin-looking animal. It had a calm, content vibe about it.
Montmorency went for that poor cat at the rate of twenty miles an hour; but the cat did not hurry up—did not seem to have grasped the idea that its life was in danger. It trotted quietly on until its would-be assassin was within a yard of it, and then it turned round and sat down in the middle of the road, and looked at Montmorency with a gentle, inquiring expression, that said:
Montmorency chased that poor cat at twenty miles an hour, but the cat didn’t speed up—it didn’t seem to realize its life was in danger. It trotted along calmly until Montmorency was just a yard away, and then it turned around, sat down in the middle of the road, and looked at Montmorency with a gentle, curious expression that said:
“Yes! You want me?”
"Yes! You need me?"
Montmorency does not lack pluck; but there was something about the look of that cat that might have chilled the heart of the boldest dog. He stopped abruptly, and looked back at Tom.
Montmorency is pretty brave, but there was something about that cat's look that could have scared even the toughest dog. He stopped suddenly and glanced back at Tom.
Neither spoke; but the conversation that one could imagine was clearly as follows:—
Neither spoke; but the conversation you could imagine was clearly something like this:—
The Cat: “Can I do anything for you?”
The Cat: “Is there anything I can help you with?”
Montmorency: “No—no, thanks.”
Montmorency: "No—no, thanks."
The Cat: “Don’t you mind speaking, if you really want anything, you know.”
The Cat: “You don’t mind talking, right? If you really want something, you know.”
Montmorency (backing down the High Street): “Oh, no—not at all—certainly—don’t you trouble. I—I am afraid I’ve made a mistake. I thought I knew you. Sorry I disturbed you.”
Montmorency (backing down the High Street): “Oh, no—not at all—really—don’t worry about it. I—I think I made a mistake. I thought I recognized you. Sorry for bothering you.”
The Cat: “Not at all—quite a pleasure. Sure you don’t want anything, now?”
The Cat: “Not at all—it's actually a pleasure. Are you sure you don’t want anything now?”
Montmorency (still backing): “Not at all, thanks—not at all—very kind of you. Good morning.”
Montmorency (still backing): “Not at all, thanks—not at all—very kind of you. Good morning.”
The Cat: “Good-morning.”
“Good morning.”
Then the cat rose, and continued his trot; and Montmorency, fitting what he calls his tail carefully into its groove, came back to us, and took up an unimportant position in the rear.
Then the cat got up and kept trotting along; and Montmorency, carefully adjusting what he calls his tail into its spot, returned to us and took up a minor position at the back.
To this day, if you say the word “Cats!” to Montmorency, he will visibly shrink and look up piteously at you, as if to say:
To this day, if you say the word “Cats!” to Montmorency, he will visibly shrink and look up at you with a sad expression, as if to say:
“Please don’t.”
"Please don't."
We did our marketing after breakfast, and revictualled the boat for three days. George said we ought to take vegetables—that it was unhealthy not to eat vegetables. He said they were easy enough to cook, and that he would see to that; so we got ten pounds of potatoes, a bushel of peas, and a few cabbages. We got a beefsteak pie, a couple of gooseberry tarts, and a leg of mutton from the hotel; and fruit, and cakes, and bread and butter, and jam, and bacon and eggs, and other things we foraged round about the town for.
We did our shopping after breakfast and stocked the boat for three days. George said we needed to take vegetables because not eating them was unhealthy. He said they were easy to cook and he would handle that, so we got ten pounds of potatoes, a bushel of peas, and a few cabbages. We also picked up a beefsteak pie, a couple of gooseberry tarts, and a leg of mutton from the hotel, along with fruit, cakes, bread and butter, jam, bacon and eggs, and other things we gathered around town.
Our departure from Marlow I regard as one of our greatest successes. It was dignified and impressive, without being ostentatious. We had insisted at all the shops we had been to that the things should be sent with us then and there. None of your “Yes, sir, I will send them off at once: the boy will be down there before you are, sir!” and then fooling about on the landing-stage, and going back to the shop twice to have a row about them, for us. We waited while the basket was packed, and took the boy with us.
I consider our departure from Marlow to be one of our biggest successes. It was classy and impressive, but not showy. We made it clear at all the shops we visited that we wanted everything to be sent with us right then and there. No more of that “Yes, sir, I’ll send them off immediately: the delivery boy will get there before you do, sir!” and then messing around at the landing-stage, and going back to the shop twice to argue about it. We waited while the basket was packed and took the delivery boy with us.
We went to a good many shops, adopting this principle at each one; and the consequence was that, by the time we had finished, we had as fine a collection of boys with baskets following us around as heart could desire; and our final march down the middle of the High Street, to the river, must have been as imposing a spectacle as Marlow had seen for many a long day.
We visited quite a few shops, following this approach at each one; and as a result, by the time we were done, we had a fantastic group of boys with baskets trailing behind us, just as we had hoped; and our final walk down the middle of the High Street, toward the river, must have been as impressive a sight as Marlow had seen in a long time.
The order of the procession was as follows:—
The order of the procession was as follows:—
Montmorency, carrying a stick.
Two disreputable-looking curs, friends of Montmorency’s.
George, carrying coats and rugs, and smoking a short pipe.
Harris, trying to walk with easy grace,
while carrying a bulged-out Gladstone bag in one hand
and a bottle of lime-juice in the other.
Greengrocer’s boy and baker’s boy,
with baskets.
Boots from the hotel, carrying hamper.
Confectioner’s boy, with basket.
Grocer’s boy, with basket.
Long-haired dog.
Cheesemonger’s boy, with basket.
Odd man carrying a bag.
Bosom companion of odd man, with his hands in his pockets,
smoking a short clay.
Fruiterer’s boy, with basket.
Myself, carrying three hats and a pair of boots,
and trying to look as if I didn’t know it.
Six small boys, and four stray dogs.
Montmorency, holding a stick.
Two scruffy dogs, Montmorency’s buddies.
George, toting coats and blankets, and puffing on a short pipe.
Harris, attempting to walk gracefully,
while holding a stuffed Gladstone bag in one hand
and a bottle of lime juice in the other.
Greengrocer’s boy and baker’s boy,
with baskets.
Hotel bellhop, carrying a hamper.
Candy shop boy, with a basket.
Grocery boy, with a basket.
Long-haired dog.
Cheesemonger’s boy, with a basket.
A random guy carrying a bag.
The odd guy’s buddy, with his hands in his pockets,
smoking a short clay pipe.
Fruit seller’s boy, with a basket.
Me, carrying three hats and a pair of boots,
trying to pretend I didn’t have them.
Six little boys, and four stray dogs.
When we got down to the landing-stage, the boatman said:
When we reached the dock, the boatman said:
“Let me see, sir; was yours a steam-launch or a house-boat?”
“Let me see, sir; was yours a steam launch or a houseboat?”
We had a good deal of trouble with steam launches that morning. It was just before the Henley week, and they were going up in large numbers; some by themselves, some towing houseboats. I do hate steam launches: I suppose every rowing man does. I never see a steam launch but I feel I should like to lure it to a lonely part of the river, and there, in the silence and the solitude, strangle it.
We had a lot of trouble with steam launches that morning. It was just before Henley week, and they were coming up in big numbers; some alone, some towing houseboats. I really dislike steam launches: I think every rower does. Whenever I see a steam launch, I wish I could lure it to a quiet spot on the river and there, in the silence and solitude, take it down.
There is a blatant bumptiousness about a steam launch that has the knack of rousing every evil instinct in my nature, and I yearn for the good old days, when you could go about and tell people what you thought of them with a hatchet and a bow and arrows. The expression on the face of the man who, with his hands in his pockets, stands by the stern, smoking a cigar, is sufficient to excuse a breach of the peace by itself; and the lordly whistle for you to get out of the way would, I am confident, ensure a verdict of “justifiable homicide” from any jury of river men.
There’s a really annoying arrogance about a steam launch that seems to bring out every bad instinct in me, and I miss the good old days when you could walk around and tell people exactly what you thought of them with a hatchet and a bow and arrows. The look on the face of the guy who stands at the back, hands in his pockets, smoking a cigar, is enough to justify a fight all on its own; and that haughty whistle for you to move aside would, I’m sure, get a “justifiable homicide” ruling from any group of river folks.
They used to have to whistle for us to get out of their way. If I may do so, without appearing boastful, I think I can honestly say that our one small boat, during that week, caused more annoyance and delay and aggravation to the steam launches that we came across than all the other craft on the river put together.
They used to have to whistle for us to move out of their way. If I may say this without sounding arrogant, I honestly believe that our one small boat, during that week, caused more annoyance, delays, and frustration to the steam launches we encountered than all the other boats on the river combined.
“Steam launch, coming!” one of us would cry out, on sighting the enemy in the distance; and, in an instant, everything was got ready to receive her. I would take the lines, and Harris and George would sit down beside me, all of us with our backs to the launch, and the boat would drift out quietly into mid-stream.
“Steam launch, approaching!” one of us would shout when we spotted the enemy far away; and, in a heartbeat, we’d get everything ready to welcome her. I would grab the lines, and Harris and George would sit next to me, all of us facing away from the launch, while the boat gently drifted out into the middle of the stream.
On would come the launch, whistling, and on we would go, drifting. At about a hundred yards off, she would start whistling like mad, and the people would come and lean over the side, and roar at us; but we never heard them! Harris would be telling us an anecdote about his mother, and George and I would not have missed a word of it for worlds.
On came the launch, whistling, and we drifted along. About a hundred yards away, she'd start whistling like crazy, and people would lean over the side and shout at us, but we never heard them! Harris would be sharing a story about his mom, and George and I wouldn’t have missed a word for anything.
Then that launch would give one final shriek of a whistle that would nearly burst the boiler, and she would reverse her engines, and blow off steam, and swing round and get aground; everyone on board of it would rush to the bow and yell at us, and the people on the bank would stand and shout to us, and all the other passing boats would stop and join in, till the whole river for miles up and down was in a state of frantic commotion. And then Harris would break off in the most interesting part of his narrative, and look up with mild surprise, and say to George:
Then the boat would let out one last loud whistle that almost made the boiler explode, then it would reverse its engines, release steam, turn around, and run aground. Everyone on board would rush to the front and shout at us, while the people on the shore would stand and yell back, and all the other boats passing by would stop to join in, creating a crazy scene on the river for miles in both directions. And then Harris would pause right in the middle of his captivating story, look up with gentle surprise, and say to George:
“Why, George, bless me, if here isn’t a steam launch!”
“Wow, George, look at that, it’s a steam launch!”
And George would answer:
And George would reply:
“Well, do you know, I thought I heard something!”
“Well, do you know, I thought I heard something!”
Upon which we would get nervous and confused, and not know how to get the boat out of the way, and the people in the launch would crowd round and instruct us:
We would get anxious and confused, not knowing how to move the boat out of the way, while the people in the launch gathered around us giving us instructions:
“Pull your right—you, you idiot! back with your left. No, not you—the other one—leave the lines alone, can’t you—now, both together. NOT that way. Oh, you—!”
“Pull your right—you, you idiot!—back with your left. No, not you—the other one—leave the lines alone, can’t you—now, both together. NOT that way. Oh, you—!”
Then they would lower a boat and come to our assistance; and, after quarter of an hour’s effort, would get us clean out of their way, so that they could go on; and we would thank them so much, and ask them to give us a tow. But they never would.
Then they would lower a boat and come to help us; and, after about fifteen minutes of effort, they would get us completely out of their way so that they could continue on; and we would thank them a lot and ask them to give us a tow. But they never would.
Another good way we discovered of irritating the aristocratic type of steam launch, was to mistake them for a beanfeast, and ask them if they were Messrs. Cubit’s lot or the Bermondsey Good Templars, and could they lend us a saucepan.
Another good way we found to annoy the upper-class steam launch crowd was to confuse them for a gathering and ask if they were from Mr. Cubit’s group or the Bermondsey Good Templars, and if they could lend us a saucepan.
Old ladies, not accustomed to the river, are always intensely nervous of steam launches. I remember going up once from Staines to Windsor—a stretch of water peculiarly rich in these mechanical monstrosities—with a party containing three ladies of this description. It was very exciting. At the first glimpse of every steam launch that came in view, they insisted on landing and sitting down on the bank until it was out of sight again. They said they were very sorry, but that they owed it to their families not to be fool-hardy.
Old ladies, who aren’t used to the river, are always extremely nervous around steam launches. I remember once traveling from Staines to Windsor—a part of the river particularly filled with these mechanical monstrosities—with a group that included three ladies like that. It was quite thrilling. At the first sight of every steam launch that appeared, they insisted on getting off and sitting on the bank until it was out of sight again. They said they were really sorry, but they felt it was their duty to their families not to be reckless.
We found ourselves short of water at Hambledon Lock; so we took our jar and went up to the lock-keeper’s house to beg for some.
We ran low on water at Hambledon Lock, so we grabbed our jar and went up to the lock-keeper’s house to ask for some.
George was our spokesman. He put on a winning smile, and said:
George was our spokesperson. He flashed a winning smile and said:
“Oh, please could you spare us a little water?”
“Oh, could you please share a bit of water with us?”
“Certainly,” replied the old gentleman; “take as much as you want, and leave the rest.”
“Of course,” said the old man; “take as much as you want, and leave the rest.”
“Thank you so much,” murmured George, looking about him. “Where—where do you keep it?”
“Thank you so much,” George whispered, looking around. “Where—where do you keep it?”
“It’s always in the same place my boy,” was the stolid reply: “just behind you.”
“It’s always in the same spot, my boy,” was the steady reply: “right behind you.”
“I don’t see it,” said George, turning round.
“I don’t see it,” George said as he turned around.
“Why, bless us, where’s your eyes?” was the man’s comment, as he twisted George round and pointed up and down the stream. “There’s enough of it to see, ain’t there?”
“Why, bless us, where are your eyes?” the man said as he turned George around and pointed up and down the stream. “There’s plenty to see, isn’t there?”
“Oh!” exclaimed George, grasping the idea; “but we can’t drink the river, you know!”
“Oh!” George exclaimed, getting the idea; “but we can’t drink the river, you know!”
“No; but you can drink some of it,” replied the old fellow. “It’s what I’ve drunk for the last fifteen years.”
“No; but you can drink some of it,” replied the old guy. “It’s what I’ve been drinking for the last fifteen years.”
George told him that his appearance, after the course, did not seem a sufficiently good advertisement for the brand; and that he would prefer it out of a pump.
George told him that how he looked after the course didn't seem like a good enough advertisement for the brand, and that he would prefer it from a pump.
We got some from a cottage a little higher up. I daresay that was only river water, if we had known. But we did not know, so it was all right. What the eye does not see, the stomach does not get upset over.
We got some from a cottage a bit higher up. Honestly, that was probably just river water, if we had known. But we didn’t know, so it was fine. What you don't see doesn't upset your stomach.
We tried river water once, later on in the season, but it was not a success. We were coming down stream, and had pulled up to have tea in a backwater near Windsor. Our jar was empty, and it was a case of going without our tea or taking water from the river. Harris was for chancing it. He said it must be all right if we boiled the water. He said that the various germs of poison present in the water would be killed by the boiling. So we filled our kettle with Thames backwater, and boiled it; and very careful we were to see that it did boil.
We decided to try river water later in the season, but it didn’t turn out well. We were floating down the river and stopped to have tea in a backwater near Windsor. Our jar was empty, so we either had to skip tea or get water from the river. Harris wanted to take the risk. He said it would be fine if we boiled the water. He insisted that boiling would kill any harmful germs in it. So, we filled our kettle with water from the Thames backwater and boiled it, making sure it boiled properly.
We had made the tea, and were just settling down comfortably to drink it, when George, with his cup half-way to his lips, paused and exclaimed:
We had made the tea and were just getting comfortable to drink it when George, with his cup halfway to his lips, stopped and exclaimed:
“What’s that?”
"What's that?"
“What’s what?” asked Harris and I.
“What’s going on?” asked Harris and me.
“Why that!” said George, looking westward.
“Why that!” George said, looking west.
Harris and I followed his gaze, and saw, coming down towards
us on the sluggish current, a dog. It was one of the
quietest and peacefullest dogs I have ever seen. I never
met a dog who seemed more contented—more easy in its
mind. It was floating dreamily on its back, with its four
legs stuck up straight into the air. It was what I should
call a full-bodied dog, with a well-developed chest. On he
came, serene, dignified, and calm, until he was abreast of our
boat, and there, among the rushes, he eased up, and settled down
cosily for the evening.
Harris and I followed his gaze and saw a dog floating towards us on the slow current. It was one of the quietest and most peaceful dogs I've ever seen. I had never met a dog that looked more content—more at ease. It was drifting dreamily on its back, with its four legs sticking straight up in the air. I would describe it as a well-built dog, with a strong chest. It approached us, serene, dignified, and calm, until it was level with our boat, and there, among the reeds, it settled down comfortably for the evening.
George said he didn’t want any tea, and emptied his cup into the water. Harris did not feel thirsty, either, and followed suit. I had drunk half mine, but I wished I had not.
George said he didn’t want any tea and poured his cup into the water. Harris wasn’t thirsty either and did the same. I had drunk half of mine, but I wished I hadn’t.
I asked George if he thought I was likely to have typhoid.
I asked George if he thought I was likely to get typhoid.
He said: “Oh, no;” he thought I had a very good chance indeed of escaping it. Anyhow, I should know in about a fortnight, whether I had or had not.
He said, “Oh, no;” he thought I had a really good chance of getting away from it. Anyway, I would know in about two weeks if I had or hadn’t.
We went up the backwater to Wargrave. It is a short cut, leading out of the right-hand bank about half a mile above Marsh Lock, and is well worth taking, being a pretty, shady little piece of stream, besides saving nearly half a mile of distance.
We went up the backwater to Wargrave. It's a shortcut that branches off the right bank about half a mile above Marsh Lock, and it's definitely worth taking. It’s a charming, shady stretch of water, and it also saves nearly half a mile.
Of course, its entrance is studded with posts and chains, and surrounded with notice boards, menacing all kinds of torture, imprisonment, and death to everyone who dares set scull upon its waters—I wonder some of these riparian boors don’t claim the air of the river and threaten everyone with forty shillings fine who breathes it—but the posts and chains a little skill will easily avoid; and as for the boards, you might, if you have five minutes to spare, and there is nobody about, take one or two of them down and throw them into the river.
Of course, its entrance is lined with posts and chains, and surrounded by warning signs threatening all sorts of punishment, imprisonment, and death to anyone who dares to set foot on its waters—I wonder why some of these riverside folks don’t claim the air over the river and threaten everyone with a fine of forty shillings for breathing it—but the posts and chains can be easily navigated with a little skill; and as for the signs, if you have five minutes to spare and no one is around, you could take one or two of them down and toss them into the river.
Half-way up the backwater, we got out and lunched; and it was during this lunch that George and I received rather a trying shock.
Halfway up the backwater, we got out and had lunch; and it was during this lunch that George and I experienced quite a surprising shock.
Harris received a shock, too; but I do not think Harris’s shock could have been anything like so bad as the shock that George and I had over the business.
Harris got a shock as well, but I don't think his shock was anywhere near as intense as the one George and I experienced about the situation.
You see, it was in this way: we were sitting in a meadow, about ten yards from the water’s edge, and we had just settled down comfortably to feed. Harris had the beefsteak pie between his knees, and was carving it, and George and I were waiting with our plates ready.
You see, here's how it went: we were sitting in a meadow, about ten yards from the water’s edge, and we had just gotten comfortable to eat. Harris had the beefsteak pie between his knees and was cutting into it, while George and I were waiting with our plates ready.
“Have you got a spoon there?” says Harris; “I want a spoon to help the gravy with.”
“Do you have a spoon?” Harris asks; “I need a spoon to help with the gravy.”
The hamper was close behind us, and George and I both turned round to reach one out. We were not five seconds getting it. When we looked round again, Harris and the pie were gone!
The hamper was right behind us, and George and I both turned around to grab it. It took us less than five seconds to get it. When we looked back again, Harris and the pie were gone!
It was a wide, open field. There was not a tree or a bit of hedge for hundreds of yards. He could not have tumbled into the river, because we were on the water side of him, and he would have had to climb over us to do it.
It was a big, open field. There wasn’t a tree or a single bush for hundreds of yards. He couldn’t have fallen into the river since we were on the water side of him, and he would have had to climb over us to do that.
George and I gazed all about. Then we gazed at each other.
George and I looked around. Then we looked at each other.
“Has he been snatched up to heaven?” I queried.
“Has he been taken up to heaven?” I asked.
“They’d hardly have taken the pie too,” said George.
“They probably wouldn't have taken the pie either,” said George.
There seemed weight in this objection, and we discarded the heavenly theory.
There seemed to be some validity in this objection, so we abandoned the celestial theory.
“I suppose the truth of the matter is,” suggested George, descending to the commonplace and practicable, “that there has been an earthquake.”
“I guess the real issue is,” George proposed, getting down to the basics, “that there’s been an earthquake.”
And then he added, with a touch of sadness in his voice: “I wish he hadn’t been carving that pie.”
And then he added, with a hint of sadness in his voice: “I wish he hadn’t been cutting that pie.”
With a sigh, we turned our eyes once more towards the spot where Harris and the pie had last been seen on earth; and there, as our blood froze in our veins and our hair stood up on end, we saw Harris’s head—and nothing but his head—sticking bolt upright among the tall grass, the face very red, and bearing upon it an expression of great indignation!
With a sigh, we looked again at the place where Harris and the pie had last been seen; and there, as our blood ran cold and our hair stood on end, we saw Harris's head—and nothing but his head—sticking straight up in the tall grass, his face very red, showing a look of great anger!
George was the first to recover.
George was the first one to bounce back.
“Speak!” he cried, “and tell us whether you are alive or dead—and where is the rest of you?”
“Speak!” he yelled, “and tell us if you’re alive or dead—and where’s the rest of you?”
“Oh, don’t be a stupid ass!” said Harris’s head. “I believe you did it on purpose.”
“Oh, don’t be an idiot!” said Harris’s head. “I think you did it on purpose.”
“Did what?” exclaimed George and I.
“Did what?” George and I both exclaimed.
“Why, put me to sit here—darn silly trick! Here, catch hold of the pie.”
"Why make me sit here—what a silly thing to do! Here, grab the pie."
He had been sitting, without knowing it, on the very verge of a small gully, the long grass hiding it from view; and in leaning a little back he had shot over, pie and all.
He had been sitting, without realizing it, on the edge of a small gully, the tall grass hiding it from sight; and when he leaned back a little, he went tumbling over, pie and all.
He said he had never felt so surprised in all his life, as when he first felt himself going, without being able to conjecture in the slightest what had happened. He thought at first that the end of the world had come.
He said he had never been so surprised in his life as when he first felt himself fading away, without being able to guess at all what had happened. He initially thought that the end of the world had arrived.
Harris believes to this day that George and I planned it all beforehand. Thus does unjust suspicion follow even the most blameless for, as the poet says, “Who shall escape calumny?”
Harris still believes that George and I planned it all out in advance. This is how unfair suspicion can cling to even the most innocent, for, as the poet says, “Who shall escape calumny?”
Who, indeed!
Who, really!
CHAPTER XIV.
Wargrave.—Waxworks.—Sonning.—Our stew.—Montmorency is sarcastic.—Fight between Montmorency and the tea-kettle.—George’s banjo studies.—Meet with discouragement.—Difficulties in the way of the musical amateur.—Learning to play the bagpipes.—Harris feels sad after supper.—George and I go for a walk.—Return hungry and wet.—There is a strangeness about Harris.—Harris and the swans, a remarkable story.—Harris has a troubled night.
Wargrave.—Wax figures.—Sonning.—Our food.—Montmorency is being sarcastic.—Fight between Montmorency and the kettle.—George’s banjo practice.—Dealing with discouragement.—Challenges for music lovers.—Learning to play the bagpipes.—Harris feels low after dinner.—George and I go for a walk.—We come back hungry and soaked.—There’s something strange about Harris.—Harris and the swans, an intriguing story.—Harris has a restless night.
We caught a breeze, after lunch, which took us gently up past Wargrave and Shiplake. Mellowed in the drowsy sunlight of a summer’s afternoon, Wargrave, nestling where the river bends, makes a sweet old picture as you pass it, and one that lingers long upon the retina of memory.
We caught a breeze after lunch that gently lifted us past Wargrave and Shiplake. Relaxing in the lazy sunlight of a summer afternoon, Wargrave, tucked where the river curves, creates a lovely old scene as you pass by, one that sticks in your memory for a long time.
The “George and Dragon” at Wargrave boasts a sign, painted on the one side by Leslie, R.A., and on the other by Hodgson of that ilk. Leslie has depicted the fight; Hodgson has imagined the scene, “After the Fight”—George, the work done, enjoying his pint of beer.
The "George and Dragon" in Wargrave has a sign, painted on one side by Leslie, R.A., and on the other by Hodgson of that name. Leslie shows the battle; Hodgson envisions the scene “After the Fight”—George, having finished his work, relaxing with a pint of beer.
Day, the author of Sandford and Merton, lived and—more credit to the place still—was killed at Wargrave. In the church is a memorial to Mrs. Sarah Hill, who bequeathed 1 pound annually, to be divided at Easter, between two boys and two girls who “have never been undutiful to their parents; who have never been known to swear or to tell untruths, to steal, or to break windows.” Fancy giving up all that for five shillings a year! It is not worth it.
Day, the author of Sandford and Merton, lived and—credit to the place—was killed in Wargrave. In the church, there’s a memorial for Mrs. Sarah Hill, who left 1 pound each year to be split at Easter between two boys and two girls who “have never disobeyed their parents; who have never been known to swear, lie, steal, or break windows.” Imagine giving up all that for just five shillings a year! It's not worth it.
It is rumoured in the town that once, many years ago, a boy appeared who really never had done these things—or at all events, which was all that was required or could be expected, had never been known to do them—and thus won the crown of glory. He was exhibited for three weeks afterwards in the Town Hall, under a glass case.
It’s rumored in the town that many years ago, a boy showed up who had never actually done these things—or at least, which was all that mattered or could be expected, had never been known to do them—and so he earned the crown of glory. He was displayed for three weeks afterward in the Town Hall, under a glass case.
What has become of the money since no one knows. They say it is always handed over to the nearest wax-works show.
What has happened to the money is anyone's guess. They say it always gets given to the closest wax museum.
Shiplake is a pretty village, but it cannot be seen from the river, being upon the hill. Tennyson was married in Shiplake Church.
Shiplake is a charming village, but you can't see it from the river since it's up on the hill. Tennyson got married in Shiplake Church.
The river up to Sonning winds in and out through many islands, and is very placid, hushed, and lonely. Few folk, except at twilight, a pair or two of rustic lovers, walk along its banks. ’Arry and Lord Fitznoodle have been left behind at Henley, and dismal, dirty Reading is not yet reached. It is a part of the river in which to dream of bygone days, and vanished forms and faces, and things that might have been, but are not, confound them.
The river leading to Sonning flows in and out through several islands and is very calm, quiet, and solitary. Few people, except for a couple of rustic lovers at dusk, stroll along its banks. 'Arry and Lord Fitznoodle are still back at Henley, and gloomy, dirty Reading is not yet in sight. It's a stretch of the river to dream about past days, lost shapes and faces, and things that could have happened but didn't, annoyingly enough.
We got out at Sonning, and went for a walk round the village. It is the most fairy-like little nook on the whole river. It is more like a stage village than one built of bricks and mortar. Every house is smothered in roses, and now, in early June, they were bursting forth in clouds of dainty splendour. If you stop at Sonning, put up at the “Bull,” behind the church. It is a veritable picture of an old country inn, with green, square courtyard in front, where, on seats beneath the trees, the old men group of an evening to drink their ale and gossip over village politics; with low, quaint rooms and latticed windows, and awkward stairs and winding passages.
We got out at Sonning and took a walk around the village. It’s the most charming little spot on the entire river. It feels more like a movie set than a real place made of bricks and mortar. Every house is covered in roses, and now, in early June, they are blooming in gorgeous clouds of color. If you visit Sonning, stay at the "Bull" behind the church. It’s a true picture of an old country inn, with a green square courtyard in front, where, under the trees, the older men gather in the evening to drink their beer and talk about village politics; with cozy, quirky rooms, lattice windows, narrow stairs, and winding hallways.
We roamed about sweet Sonning for an hour or so, and then, it being too late to push on past Reading, we decided to go back to one of the Shiplake islands, and put up there for the night. It was still early when we got settled, and George said that, as we had plenty of time, it would be a splendid opportunity to try a good, slap-up supper. He said he would show us what could be done up the river in the way of cooking, and suggested that, with the vegetables and the remains of the cold beef and general odds and ends, we should make an Irish stew.
We wandered around lovely Sonning for about an hour, and since it was too late to continue past Reading, we decided to head back to one of the Shiplake islands and stay there for the night. It was still early when we got settled, and George mentioned that, since we had plenty of time, it would be a great chance to enjoy a nice, hearty dinner. He offered to show us what could be cooked up the river and suggested that, using the vegetables and the leftover cold beef along with some other bits and pieces, we could make an Irish stew.
It seemed a fascinating idea. George gathered wood and made a fire, and Harris and I started to peel the potatoes. I should never have thought that peeling potatoes was such an undertaking. The job turned out to be the biggest thing of its kind that I had ever been in. We began cheerfully, one might almost say skittishly, but our light-heartedness was gone by the time the first potato was finished. The more we peeled, the more peel there seemed to be left on; by the time we had got all the peel off and all the eyes out, there was no potato left—at least none worth speaking of. George came and had a look at it—it was about the size of a pea-nut. He said:
It seemed like a really interesting idea. George gathered some wood and made a fire, and Harris and I started peeling the potatoes. I never thought that peeling potatoes would be such a big task. It turned out to be the most challenging thing I had ever done. We started off cheerfully, you might even say playfully, but our light-hearted mood disappeared by the time we finished the first potato. The more we peeled, the more peel seemed to be left; by the time we had taken off all the peel and removed all the eyes, there was hardly any potato left—at least none worth mentioning. George came over to check it out—it was about the size of a peanut. He said:
“Oh, that won’t do! You’re wasting them. You must scrape them.”
“Oh, that won't do! You're wasting them. You need to scrape them.”
So we scraped them, and that was harder work than peeling. They are such an extraordinary shape, potatoes—all bumps and warts and hollows. We worked steadily for five-and-twenty minutes, and did four potatoes. Then we struck. We said we should require the rest of the evening for scraping ourselves.
So we scraped them, and that was more difficult than peeling. Potatoes have such a weird shape—all bumps, warts, and hollows. We worked steadily for twenty-five minutes and managed to scrape four potatoes. Then we quit. We said we needed the rest of the evening to clean ourselves up.
I never saw such a thing as potato-scraping for making a fellow in a mess. It seemed difficult to believe that the potato-scrapings in which Harris and I stood, half smothered, could have come off four potatoes. It shows you what can be done with economy and care.
I’ve never seen anything like potato peels making such a mess. It was hard to believe that the potato scraps Harris and I were standing in, half buried, could have come from just four potatoes. It just goes to show what you can achieve with careful planning and efficiency.
George said it was absurd to have only four potatoes in an Irish stew, so we washed half-a-dozen or so more, and put them in without peeling. We also put in a cabbage and about half a peck of peas. George stirred it all up, and then he said that there seemed to be a lot of room to spare, so we overhauled both the hampers, and picked out all the odds and ends and the remnants, and added them to the stew. There were half a pork pie and a bit of cold boiled bacon left, and we put them in. Then George found half a tin of potted salmon, and he emptied that into the pot.
George thought it was ridiculous to have only four potatoes in an Irish stew, so we cleaned a few more—about half a dozen—and tossed them in without peeling. We also added a cabbage and about half a peck of peas. George mixed it all together and then said there seemed to be a lot of extra space, so we went through both the hampers and picked out all the random bits and leftovers to throw into the stew. We had half a pork pie and a piece of cold boiled bacon left, so we added those in too. Then George discovered half a tin of potted salmon and dumped that into the pot.
He said that was the advantage of Irish stew: you got rid of such a lot of things. I fished out a couple of eggs that had got cracked, and put those in. George said they would thicken the gravy.
He said that was the benefit of Irish stew: you could use up so many ingredients. I pulled out a couple of cracked eggs and added those in. George said they would make the gravy richer.
I forget the other ingredients, but I know nothing was wasted; and I remember that, towards the end, Montmorency, who had evinced great interest in the proceedings throughout, strolled away with an earnest and thoughtful air, reappearing, a few minutes afterwards, with a dead water-rat in his mouth, which he evidently wished to present as his contribution to the dinner; whether in a sarcastic spirit, or with a genuine desire to assist, I cannot say.
I can't remember the other ingredients, but I know nothing was wasted; and I recall that, toward the end, Montmorency, who had shown a lot of interest in what was going on, walked away looking serious and thoughtful, only to come back a few minutes later with a dead water rat in his mouth, which he clearly wanted to offer as his contribution to dinner; whether he was being sarcastic or genuinely trying to help, I can't tell.
We had a discussion as to whether the rat should go in or not. Harris said that he thought it would be all right, mixed up with the other things, and that every little helped; but George stood up for precedent. He said he had never heard of water-rats in Irish stew, and he would rather be on the safe side, and not try experiments.
We talked about whether we should add the rat or not. Harris thought it would be fine mixed with the other ingredients and that every little bit helps; but George argued for tradition. He said he had never heard of water rats being used in Irish stew and preferred to play it safe instead of trying out new things.
Harris said:
Harris said:
“If you never try a new thing, how can you tell what it’s like? It’s men such as you that hamper the world’s progress. Think of the man who first tried German sausage!”
“If you never try something new, how can you know what it’s like? It’s people like you who hold back the world’s progress. Consider the guy who first tried German sausage!”
It was a great success, that Irish stew. I don’t think I ever enjoyed a meal more. There was something so fresh and piquant about it. One’s palate gets so tired of the old hackneyed things: here was a dish with a new flavour, with a taste like nothing else on earth.
It was a huge success, that Irish stew. I don’t think I’ve ever enjoyed a meal more. There was something so fresh and zesty about it. You get so tired of the same old boring dishes: here was a meal with a new flavor, with a taste like nothing else in the world.
And it was nourishing, too. As George said, there was good stuff in it. The peas and potatoes might have been a bit softer, but we all had good teeth, so that did not matter much: and as for the gravy, it was a poem—a little too rich, perhaps, for a weak stomach, but nutritious.
And it was filling, too. As George said, there was good stuff in it. The peas and potatoes might have been a little softer, but we all had good teeth, so that didn’t matter much; and as for the gravy, it was amazing—a bit too rich, maybe, for a weak stomach, but healthy.
We finished up with tea and cherry tart. Montmorency had a fight with the kettle during tea-time, and came off a poor second.
We wrapped up with tea and cherry tart. Montmorency got into a tussle with the kettle during tea time and ended up losing badly.
Throughout the trip, he had manifested great curiosity concerning the kettle. He would sit and watch it, as it boiled, with a puzzled expression, and would try and rouse it every now and then by growling at it. When it began to splutter and steam, he regarded it as a challenge, and would want to fight it, only, at that precise moment, some one would always dash up and bear off his prey before he could get at it.
Throughout the trip, he showed a lot of curiosity about the kettle. He would sit and watch it boil, looking puzzled, and would occasionally try to provoke it by growling at it. When it started to splutter and steam, he saw it as a challenge and wanted to fight it, but just at that moment, someone would always rush in and take his target away before he could get to it.
To-day he determined he would be beforehand. At the first sound the kettle made, he rose, growling, and advanced towards it in a threatening attitude. It was only a little kettle, but it was full of pluck, and it up and spit at him.
Today he decided he would act first. At the first noise the kettle made, he got up, grumbling, and approached it in a menacing way. It was just a little kettle, but it was full of spirit, and it spat at him.
And he rushed at that poor little kettle, and seized it by the spout.
And he rushed at that poor little kettle and grabbed it by the spout.
Then, across the evening stillness, broke a blood-curdling yelp, and Montmorency left the boat, and did a constitutional three times round the island at the rate of thirty-five miles an hour, stopping every now and then to bury his nose in a bit of cool mud.
Then, in the calm of the evening, a horrifying yelp pierced the silence, and Montmorency jumped out of the boat, running three laps around the island at thirty-five miles an hour, pausing occasionally to dig his nose into some cool mud.
From that day Montmorency regarded the kettle with a mixture of awe, suspicion, and hate. Whenever he saw it he would growl and back at a rapid rate, with his tail shut down, and the moment it was put upon the stove he would promptly climb out of the boat, and sit on the bank, till the whole tea business was over.
From that day on, Montmorency looked at the kettle with a mix of fear, distrust, and dislike. Whenever he saw it, he would growl and back away quickly, with his tail tucked down, and the moment it was placed on the stove, he would immediately jump out of the boat and sit on the bank until the whole tea process was done.
George got out his banjo after supper, and wanted to play it, but Harris objected: he said he had got a headache, and did not feel strong enough to stand it. George thought the music might do him good—said music often soothed the nerves and took away a headache; and he twanged two or three notes, just to show Harris what it was like.
George took out his banjo after dinner and wanted to play it, but Harris objected. He said he had a headache and didn't feel well enough to handle it. George thought the music might help him—he said music often calmed the nerves and relieved a headache—and he plucked a couple of notes, just to show Harris what it sounded like.
Harris said he would rather have the headache.
Harris said he'd rather deal with the headache.
George has never learned to play the banjo to this day. He has had too much all-round discouragement to meet. He tried on two or three evenings, while we were up the river, to get a little practice, but it was never a success. Harris’s language used to be enough to unnerve any man; added to which, Montmorency would sit and howl steadily, right through the performance. It was not giving the man a fair chance.
George has never learned to play the banjo to this day. He's faced too much discouragement overall. He tried to practice a bit on a couple of evenings while we were up the river, but it never worked out. Harris’s comments were enough to unsettle anyone; plus, Montmorency would sit there and howl the whole time. It wasn’t giving him a fair shot.
“What’s he want to howl like that for when I’m playing?” George would exclaim indignantly, while taking aim at him with a boot.
“What does he want to howl like that for while I’m playing?” George would exclaim angrily, while taking aim at him with a boot.
“What do you want to play like that for when he is howling?” Harris would retort, catching the boot. “You let him alone. He can’t help howling. He’s got a musical ear, and your playing makes him howl.”
“What do you want to play like that for when he’s howling?” Harris would reply, catching the boot. “Leave him alone. He can’t help howling. He’s got a musical ear, and your playing makes him howl.”
So George determined to postpone study of the banjo until he reached home. But he did not get much opportunity even there. Mrs. P. used to come up and say she was very sorry—for herself, she liked to hear him—but the lady upstairs was in a very delicate state, and the doctor was afraid it might injure the child.
So George decided to put off learning the banjo until he got home. But even there, he didn’t have much chance. Mrs. P. would come up and say she was really sorry—she enjoyed listening to him—but the lady upstairs was in a very sensitive condition, and the doctor was worried it might hurt the baby.
Then George tried taking it out with him late at night, and practising round the square. But the inhabitants complained to the police about it, and a watch was set for him one night, and he was captured. The evidence against him was very clear, and he was bound over to keep the peace for six months.
Then George tried to take it out with him late at night and practiced around the square. But the locals complained to the police about it, so they set up a watch for him one night, and he was caught. The evidence against him was pretty clear, and he was ordered to keep the peace for six months.
He seemed to lose heart in the business after that. He did make one or two feeble efforts to take up the work again when the six months had elapsed, but there was always the same coldness—the same want of sympathy on the part of the world to fight against; and, after awhile, he despaired altogether, and advertised the instrument for sale at a great sacrifice—“owner having no further use for same”—and took to learning card tricks instead.
He seemed to lose motivation in the work after that. He made one or two weak attempts to get back into it when the six months were up, but there was always the same indifference—the same lack of support from the world to contend with; and, after a while, he completely gave up and put the instrument up for sale at a big loss—“owner has no further use for it”—and started learning card tricks instead.
It must be disheartening work learning a musical instrument. You would think that Society, for its own sake, would do all it could to assist a man to acquire the art of playing a musical instrument. But it doesn’t!
It must be really discouraging to learn a musical instrument. You'd think that society, for its own benefit, would do everything it could to help someone learn to play. But it doesn't!
I knew a young fellow once, who was studying to play the bagpipes, and you would be surprised at the amount of opposition he had to contend with. Why, not even from the members of his own family did he receive what you could call active encouragement. His father was dead against the business from the beginning, and spoke quite unfeelingly on the subject.
I once knew a young guy who was trying to learn to play the bagpipes, and you'd be surprised by the amount of resistance he faced. In fact, he didn't even get what you'd call real support from his own family. His father was completely opposed to it from the start and spoke pretty harshly about it.
My friend used to get up early in the morning to practise, but he had to give that plan up, because of his sister. She was somewhat religiously inclined, and she said it seemed such an awful thing to begin the day like that.
My friend used to wake up early in the morning to practice, but he had to give that up because of his sister. She was a bit religious and said it seemed really wrong to start the day that way.
So he sat up at night instead, and played after the family had gone to bed, but that did not do, as it got the house such a bad name. People, going home late, would stop outside to listen, and then put it about all over the town, the next morning, that a fearful murder had been committed at Mr. Jefferson’s the night before; and would describe how they had heard the victim’s shrieks and the brutal oaths and curses of the murderer, followed by the prayer for mercy, and the last dying gurgle of the corpse.
So he stayed up at night instead and played after the family had gone to bed, but that didn’t work out, as it gave the house a terrible reputation. People, walking home late, would stop outside to listen and then spread rumors all over town the next morning that a gruesome murder had happened at Mr. Jefferson’s the night before; they would describe how they heard the victim’s screams and the brutal curses of the murderer, followed by pleas for mercy and the final gasping sounds of the body.
So they let him practise in the day-time, in the back-kitchen with all the doors shut; but his more successful passages could generally be heard in the sitting-room, in spite of these precautions, and would affect his mother almost to tears.
So they allowed him to practice during the day in the back kitchen with all the doors closed; however, his more impressive performances could typically be heard in the living room, despite these efforts, and would often bring his mother to the brink of tears.
She said it put her in mind of her poor father (he had been swallowed by a shark, poor man, while bathing off the coast of New Guinea—where the connection came in, she could not explain).
She said it reminded her of her poor father (he had been swallowed by a shark, poor man, while swimming off the coast of New Guinea—where the connection came in, she couldn't explain).
Then they knocked up a little place for him at the bottom of the garden, about quarter of a mile from the house, and made him take the machine down there when he wanted to work it; and sometimes a visitor would come to the house who knew nothing of the matter, and they would forget to tell him all about it, and caution him, and he would go out for a stroll round the garden and suddenly get within earshot of those bagpipes, without being prepared for it, or knowing what it was. If he were a man of strong mind, it only gave him fits; but a person of mere average intellect it usually sent mad.
Then they set up a small place for him at the bottom of the garden, about a quarter of a mile from the house, and made him take the machine down there when he wanted to use it. Sometimes a visitor would come to the house who knew nothing about it, and they would forget to tell him what was going on and warn him. He would go out for a walk around the garden and suddenly hear those bagpipes, unprepared for it and not knowing what it was. If he were a strong-minded person, it would just freak him out; but for someone with an average intellect, it often drove them crazy.
There is, it must be confessed, something very sad about the early efforts of an amateur in bagpipes. I have felt that myself when listening to my young friend. They appear to be a trying instrument to perform upon. You have to get enough breath for the whole tune before you start—at least, so I gathered from watching Jefferson.
There’s definitely something really sad about the early attempts of a beginner with bagpipes. I experienced this myself while listening to my young friend. They seem like a tough instrument to play. You have to have enough breath for the entire tune before you begin—at least, that’s what I picked up from watching Jefferson.
He would begin magnificently with a wild, full, come-to-the-battle sort of a note, that quite roused you. But he would get more and more piano as he went on, and the last verse generally collapsed in the middle with a splutter and a hiss.
He would start off strong with an exciting, full-on battle cry that really fired you up. But as he continued, he would get quieter and quieter, and the last verse usually fell apart halfway through with a sputter and a hiss.
You want to be in good health to play the bagpipes.
You need to be in good health to play the bagpipes.
Young Jefferson only learnt to play one tune on those bagpipes; but I never heard any complaints about the insufficiency of his repertoire—none whatever. This tune was “The Campbells are Coming, Hooray—Hooray!” so he said, though his father always held that it was “The Blue Bells of Scotland.” Nobody seemed quite sure what it was exactly, but they all agreed that it sounded Scotch.
Young Jefferson only learned to play one song on those bagpipes, but I never heard anyone complain about how limited his repertoire was—not at all. This tune was “The Campbells are Coming, Hooray—Hooray!” so he said, even though his father always believed it was “The Blue Bells of Scotland.” Nobody seemed quite sure what it actually was, but they all agreed that it sounded Scottish.
Strangers were allowed three guesses, and most of them guessed a different tune each time.
Strangers were given three chances to guess, and most of them picked a different tune each time.
Harris was disagreeable after supper,—I think it must have been the stew that had upset him: he is not used to high living,—so George and I left him in the boat, and settled to go for a mouch round Henley. He said he should have a glass of whisky and a pipe, and fix things up for the night. We were to shout when we returned, and he would row over from the island and fetch us.
Harris was in a bad mood after dinner—I think it was the stew that upset him; he’s not used to fancy food—so George and I left him in the boat and decided to take a stroll around Henley. He said he would have a glass of whiskey and a pipe, and get things ready for the night. We were supposed to shout when we got back, and he would row over from the island to pick us up.
“Don’t go to sleep, old man,” we said as we started.
“Don’t fall asleep, old man,” we said as we started.
“Not much fear of that while this stew’s on,” he grunted, as he pulled back to the island.
“Not much to worry about with this stew cooking,” he grunted, as he pulled back to the island.
Henley was getting ready for the regatta, and was full of bustle. We met a goodish number of men we knew about the town, and in their pleasant company the time slipped by somewhat quickly; so that it was nearly eleven o’clock before we set off on our four-mile walk home—as we had learned to call our little craft by this time.
Henley was preparing for the regatta and was quite busy. We ran into quite a few guys we knew around town, and their enjoyable company made the time pass quickly; before we knew it, it was almost eleven o'clock when we headed out for our four-mile walk home—what we had come to call our little boat by now.
It was a dismal night, coldish, with a thin rain falling; and as we trudged through the dark, silent fields, talking low to each other, and wondering if we were going right or not, we thought of the cosy boat, with the bright light streaming through the tight-drawn canvas; of Harris and Montmorency, and the whisky, and wished that we were there.
It was a gloomy night, kind of cold, with a light rain falling; and as we walked through the dark, quiet fields, speaking softly to each other and wondering if we were heading in the right direction, we thought of the cozy boat, with the warm light shining through the tightly-drawn canvas; of Harris and Montmorency, and the whiskey, and wished we were there.
We conjured up the picture of ourselves inside, tired and a little hungry; of the gloomy river and the shapeless trees; and, like a giant glow-worm underneath them, our dear old boat, so snug and warm and cheerful. We could see ourselves at supper there, pecking away at cold meat, and passing each other chunks of bread; we could hear the cheery clatter of our knives, the laughing voices, filling all the space, and overflowing through the opening out into the night. And we hurried on to realise the vision.
We imagined ourselves inside, tired and a bit hungry; the dreary river and the featureless trees were around us; and there, like a huge glow-worm beneath them, was our beloved old boat, cozy, warm, and cheerful. We could picture ourselves having dinner there, nibbling on cold meat and sharing chunks of bread; we could hear the cheerful clatter of our knives and the laughter filling the air, spilling out into the night. And we hurried on to make that vision a reality.
We struck the tow-path at length, and that made us happy; because prior to this we had not been sure whether we were walking towards the river or away from it, and when you are tired and want to go to bed uncertainties like that worry you. We passed Skiplake as the clock was striking the quarter to twelve; and then George said, thoughtfully:
We finally reached the towpath, which made us happy; before that, we weren’t sure if we were walking toward the river or away from it, and when you’re tired and ready for bed, uncertainties like that can be really stressful. We passed Skiplake just as the clock struck a quarter to twelve, and then George said, thoughtfully:
“You don’t happen to remember which of the islands it was, do you?”
“You don’t remember which island it was, do you?”
“No,” I replied, beginning to grow thoughtful too, “I don’t. How many are there?”
“No,” I replied, starting to think deeply as well, “I don’t. How many are there?”
“Only four,” answered George. “It will be all right, if he’s awake.”
“Only four,” George replied. “It’ll be fine if he’s awake.”
“And if not?” I queried; but we dismissed that train of thought.
“And if not?” I asked; but we brushed that thought aside.
We shouted when we came opposite the first island, but there was no response; so we went to the second, and tried there, and obtained the same result.
We shouted when we reached the first island, but there was no reply; so we moved on to the second one and tried again, but got the same result.
“Oh! I remember now,” said George; “it was the third one.”
“Oh! I remember now,” said George; “it was the third one.”
And we ran on hopefully to the third one, and hallooed.
And we ran on with hope to the third one and shouted.
No answer!
No reply!
The case was becoming serious. it was now past midnight. The hotels at Skiplake and Henley would be crammed; and we could not go round, knocking up cottagers and householders in the middle of the night, to know if they let apartments! George suggested walking back to Henley and assaulting a policeman, and so getting a night’s lodging in the station-house. But then there was the thought, “Suppose he only hits us back and refuses to lock us up!”
The situation was getting serious. It was now past midnight. The hotels in Skiplake and Henley would be full, and we couldn’t go around waking up locals to see if they rented out rooms in the middle of the night! George suggested walking back to Henley and picking a fight with a cop, hoping to spend the night in the station. But then there was the concern, “What if he just fights back and refuses to put us in jail?”
We could not pass the whole night fighting policemen. Besides, we did not want to overdo the thing and get six months.
We couldn’t spend the entire night battling cops. Besides, we didn’t want to push our luck and end up with six months.
We despairingly tried what seemed in the darkness to be the fourth island, but met with no better success. The rain was coming down fast now, and evidently meant to last. We were wet to the skin, and cold and miserable. We began to wonder whether there were only four islands or more, or whether we were near the islands at all, or whether we were anywhere within a mile of where we ought to be, or in the wrong part of the river altogether; everything looked so strange and different in the darkness. We began to understand the sufferings of the Babes in the Wood.
We desperately tried what seemed to be the fourth island in the darkness, but we had no better luck. The rain was pouring down fast now and clearly intended to stick around. We were soaked to the bone, feeling cold and miserable. We started to question whether there were only four islands or if there were more, whether we were even close to the islands, or if we were anywhere near where we should be, or if we were completely in the wrong part of the river; everything looked so strange and different in the dark. We began to grasp the struggles of the Babes in the Wood.
Just when we had given up all hope—yes, I know that is always the time that things do happen in novels and tales; but I can’t help it. I resolved, when I began to write this book, that I would be strictly truthful in all things; and so I will be, even if I have to employ hackneyed phrases for the purpose.
Just when we had lost all hope—yes, I know that’s always when things start happening in stories; but I can’t help it. I decided, when I started writing this book, that I would be completely honest in everything; and I will be, even if I have to use clichéd phrases to get there.
It was just when we had given up all hope, and I must therefore say so. Just when we had given up all hope, then, I suddenly caught sight, a little way below us, of a strange, weird sort of glimmer flickering among the trees on the opposite bank. For an instant I thought of ghosts: it was such a shadowy, mysterious light. The next moment it flashed across me that it was our boat, and I sent up such a yell across the water that made the night seem to shake in its bed.
It was right when we had lost all hope, and I have to say that. Just when we had totally given up, I suddenly noticed a strange, eerie kind of glow shimmering among the trees on the other side of the bank. For a moment, I thought it might be ghosts; the light was so shadowy and mysterious. The next moment, it hit me that it was our boat, and I let out a yell across the water that made the night feel like it was shaking in its sleep.
We waited breathless for a minute, and then—oh! divinest music of the darkness!—we heard the answering bark of Montmorency. We shouted back loud enough to wake the Seven Sleepers—I never could understand myself why it should take more noise to wake seven sleepers than one—and, after what seemed an hour, but what was really, I suppose, about five minutes, we saw the lighted boat creeping slowly over the blackness, and heard Harris’s sleepy voice asking where we were.
We waited breathlessly for a minute, and then—oh! the most incredible music of the night!—we heard Montmorency's answering bark. We shouted back loudly enough to wake the Seven Sleepers—I’ve never understood why it takes more noise to wake seven sleepers than one—and after what felt like an hour, but was actually, I guess, about five minutes, we saw the lit-up boat slowly moving over the darkness and heard Harris’s sleepy voice asking where we were.
There was an unaccountable strangeness about Harris. It was something more than mere ordinary tiredness. He pulled the boat against a part of the bank from which it was quite impossible for us to get into it, and immediately went to sleep. It took us an immense amount of screaming and roaring to wake him up again and put some sense into him; but we succeeded at last, and got safely on board.
There was an inexplicable oddness about Harris. It was more than just typical tiredness. He tied the boat to a section of the bank that made it impossible for us to board it, and then he immediately fell asleep. It took a huge amount of shouting and yelling to wake him up and get him to pay attention, but we finally managed to succeed and got safely on board.
Harris had a sad expression on him, so we noticed, when we got into the boat. He gave you the idea of a man who had been through trouble. We asked him if anything had happened, and he said—
Harris looked really sad when we got into the boat. He gave off the vibe of someone who had been through some tough times. We asked him if something was wrong, and he said—
It seemed we had moored close to a swan’s nest, and, soon after George and I had gone, the female swan came back, and kicked up a row about it. Harris had chivied her off, and she had gone away, and fetched up her old man. Harris said he had had quite a fight with these two swans; but courage and skill had prevailed in the end, and he had defeated them.
It looked like we had anchored near a swan's nest, and soon after George and I left, the female swan returned and started making a fuss. Harris had chased her off, and she flew away to get her partner. Harris claimed he had quite a fight with the two swans, but in the end, his bravery and skills had won out, and he had beaten them.
Half-an-hour afterwards they returned with eighteen other swans! It must have been a fearful battle, so far as we could understand Harris’s account of it. The swans had tried to drag him and Montmorency out of the boat and drown them; and he had defended himself like a hero for four hours, and had killed the lot, and they had all paddled away to die.
Half an hour later, they came back with eighteen more swans! It must have been an intense battle, based on what we gathered from Harris's story. The swans had tried to pull him and Montmorency out of the boat and drown them; he fought them off like a hero for four hours, taking them all down, and they had all paddled away to die.
“How many swans did you say there were?” asked George.
“How many swans did you say there were?” George asked.
“Thirty-two,” replied Harris, sleepily.
“32,” replied Harris, sleepily.
“You said eighteen just now,” said George.
“You just said eighteen,” George replied.
“No, I didn’t,” grunted Harris; “I said twelve. Think I can’t count?”
“No, I didn’t,” Harris muttered. “I said twelve. Do you think I can’t count?”
What were the real facts about these swans we never found out. We questioned Harris on the subject in the morning, and he said, “What swans?” and seemed to think that George and I had been dreaming.
What the real story was about those swans, we never found out. We asked Harris about it in the morning, and he said, “What swans?” and acted like George and I were just imagining things.
Oh, how delightful it was to be safe in the boat, after our trials and fears! We ate a hearty supper, George and I, and we should have had some toddy after it, if we could have found the whisky, but we could not. We examined Harris as to what he had done with it; but he did not seem to know what we meant by “whisky,” or what we were talking about at all. Montmorency looked as if he knew something, but said nothing.
Oh, how great it felt to be safe in the boat after all our struggles and worries! George and I had a big dinner, and we would have enjoyed some whiskey afterward if we could have found any, but we couldn't. We asked Harris what he did with it, but he didn’t seem to understand what we meant by “whiskey” or what we were talking about at all. Montmorency looked like he knew something, but he didn’t say anything.
I slept well that night, and should have slept better if it had not been for Harris. I have a vague recollection of having been woke up at least a dozen times during the night by Harris wandering about the boat with the lantern, looking for his clothes. He seemed to be worrying about his clothes all night.
I slept well that night and would have slept even better if it hadn't been for Harris. I vaguely remember being woken up at least a dozen times by Harris wandering around the boat with a lantern, searching for his clothes. He seemed to be anxious about his clothes the entire night.
Twice he routed up George and myself to see if we were lying on his trousers. George got quite wild the second time.
Twice he called George and me to check if we were lying on his trousers. George got really upset the second time.
“What the thunder do you want your trousers for, in the middle of the night?” he asked indignantly. “Why don’t you lie down, and go to sleep?”
“What on earth do you need your pants for in the middle of the night?” he asked angrily. “Why don’t you just lie down and try to sleep?”
I found him in trouble, the next time I awoke, because he could not find his socks; and my last hazy remembrance is of being rolled over on my side, and of hearing Harris muttering something about its being an extraordinary thing where his umbrella could have got to.
I found him in trouble the next time I woke up because he couldn’t find his socks. My last fuzzy memory is of being rolled onto my side and hearing Harris mumble something about where his umbrella could possibly be.
CHAPTER XV.
Household duties.—Love of work.—The old river hand, what he does and what he tells you he has done.—Scepticism of the new generation.—Early boating recollections.—Rafting.—George does the thing in style.—The old boatman, his method.—So calm, so full of peace.—The beginner.—Punting.—A sad accident.—Pleasures of friendship.—Sailing, my first experience.—Possible reason why we were not drowned.
Household tasks.—Enjoyment of work.—The experienced river worker, what he does and what he says he has done.—Doubt from the younger generation.—Early memories of boating.—Rafting.—George does it with flair.—The old boatman, his approach.—So calm, so peaceful.—The novice.—Punting.—A tragic accident.—Joy of friendship.—Sailing, my first experience.—Possible reasons we didn’t drown.
We woke late the next morning, and, at Harris’s earnest
desire, partook of a plain breakfast, with “non
dainties.” Then we cleaned up, and put everything
straight (a continual labour, which was beginning to afford me a
pretty clear insight into a question that had often posed
me—namely, how a woman with the work of only one house on
her hands manages to pass away her time), and, at about ten, set
out on what we had determined should be a good day’s
journey.
We woke up late the next morning, and at Harris's strong suggestion, we had a simple breakfast with “no frills.” Then we tidied up and organized everything (a never-ending task that was starting to give me a better understanding of a question that often puzzled me—how a woman with just one household to manage finds ways to fill her time), and around ten, we headed out for what we had decided would be a productive day’s journey.
We agreed that we would pull this morning, as a change from towing; and Harris thought the best arrangement would be that George and I should scull, and he steer. I did not chime in with this idea at all; I said I thought Harris would have been showing a more proper spirit if he had suggested that he and George should work, and let me rest a bit. It seemed to me that I was doing more than my fair share of the work on this trip, and I was beginning to feel strongly on the subject.
We agreed that we would row this morning instead of towing, and Harris thought the best setup would be for George and me to row while he steered. I didn’t really agree with this idea at all; I said I thought Harris would have shown more fairness if he had suggested that he and George should row, and let me take a break. It seemed to me that I was doing more than my share of the work on this trip, and I was starting to feel pretty strongly about it.
It always does seem to me that I am doing more work than I should do. It is not that I object to the work, mind you; I like work: it fascinates me. I can sit and look at it for hours. I love to keep it by me: the idea of getting rid of it nearly breaks my heart.
It always seems to me that I'm doing more work than I should. It's not that I mind the work; I actually enjoy it. It intrigues me. I can sit and watch it for hours. I love having it around me; the thought of letting it go nearly breaks my heart.
You cannot give me too much work; to accumulate work has almost become a passion with me: my study is so full of it now, that there is hardly an inch of room for any more. I shall have to throw out a wing soon.
You can't give me too much work; collecting work has almost become a passion for me. My study is so packed with it now that there's hardly any space left for more. I might have to get rid of a piece of furniture soon.
And I am careful of my work, too. Why, some of the work that I have by me now has been in my possession for years and years, and there isn’t a finger-mark on it. I take a great pride in my work; I take it down now and then and dust it. No man keeps his work in a better state of preservation than I do.
And I'm also diligent about my work. Some of the pieces I have now have been with me for years, and there isn’t a single smudge on them. I take great pride in what I do; I take them out every now and then to dust them off. No one keeps their work in better condition than I do.
But, though I crave for work, I still like to be fair. I do not ask for more than my proper share.
But even though I really want to work, I still believe in being fair. I don’t ask for more than what I deserve.
But I get it without asking for it—at least, so it appears to me—and this worries me.
But I understand it without needing to ask—at least, that's how it seems to me—and this concerns me.
George says he does not think I need trouble myself on the subject. He thinks it is only my over-scrupulous nature that makes me fear I am having more than my due; and that, as a matter of fact, I don’t have half as much as I ought. But I expect he only says this to comfort me.
George says he doesn't think I need to worry about it. He believes it's just my overly cautious nature that makes me afraid I'm getting more than I deserve; and that, in reality, I don’t have anywhere near as much as I should. But I think he only says this to make me feel better.
In a boat, I have always noticed that it is the fixed idea of each member of the crew that he is doing everything. Harris’s notion was, that it was he alone who had been working, and that both George and I had been imposing upon him. George, on the other hand, ridiculed the idea of Harris’s having done anything more than eat and sleep, and had a cast-iron opinion that it was he—George himself—who had done all the labour worth speaking of.
In a boat, I've always noticed that each crew member has a fixed belief that they’re doing everything. Harris thought that he alone was doing all the work and that both George and I were just taking advantage of him. On the other hand, George mocked the idea that Harris had done anything more than eat and sleep, firmly believing that he—George himself—was the one doing all the real work.
He said he had never been out with such a couple of lazily skulks as Harris and I.
He said he had never hung out with such a couple of lazy loafers as Harris and me.
That amused Harris.
Harris found that funny.
“Fancy old George talking about work!” he laughed; “why, about half-an-hour of it would kill him. Have you ever seen George work?” he added, turning to me.
“Can you believe old George talking about work?” he laughed; “I mean, half an hour of it would be too much for him. Have you ever seen George actually work?” he added, turning to me.
I agreed with Harris that I never had—most certainly not since we had started on this trip.
I agreed with Harris that I never had—definitely not since we started this trip.
“Well, I don’t see how you can know much about it, one way or the other,” George retorted on Harris; “for I’m blest if you haven’t been asleep half the time. Have you ever seen Harris fully awake, except at meal-time?” asked George, addressing me.
“Well, I don’t see how you can know much about it, one way or the other,” George shot back at Harris; “because I swear you’ve been asleep half the time. Have you ever seen Harris fully awake, except at meal time?” George asked me.
Truth compelled me to support George. Harris had been very little good in the boat, so far as helping was concerned, from the beginning.
Truth made me back George. Harris hadn't really been much help in the boat from the start.
“Well, hang it all, I’ve done more than old J., anyhow,” rejoined Harris.
“Well, come on, I’ve done more than old J., anyway,” Harris responded.
“Well, you couldn’t very well have done less,” added George.
“Well, you really couldn't have done any less,” added George.
“I suppose J. thinks he is the passenger,” continued Harris.
“I guess J. thinks he’s the passenger,” continued Harris.
And that was their gratitude to me for having brought them and their wretched old boat all the way up from Kingston, and for having superintended and managed everything for them, and taken care of them, and slaved for them. It is the way of the world.
And that was their thank you to me for bringing them and their awful old boat all the way up from Kingston, for overseeing and managing everything for them, and for looking after them and working hard for them. It’s just how the world is.
We settled the present difficulty by arranging that Harris and George should scull up past Reading, and that I should tow the boat on from there. Pulling a heavy boat against a strong stream has few attractions for me now. There was a time, long ago, when I used to clamour for the hard work: now I like to give the youngsters a chance.
We resolved the current issue by deciding that Harris and George would row upstream past Reading, and I would take over towing the boat from there. Pulling a heavy boat against a strong current doesn't appeal to me much anymore. There was a time, long ago, when I would eagerly seek out the tough work, but now I prefer to let the younger ones take a turn.
I notice that most of the old river hands are similarly retiring, whenever there is any stiff pulling to be done. You can always tell the old river hand by the way in which he stretches himself out upon the cushions at the bottom of the boat, and encourages the rowers by telling them anecdotes about the marvellous feats he performed last season.
I see that most of the seasoned river workers tend to step back whenever there’s heavy pulling to do. You can easily recognize a veteran river worker by how he relaxes on the cushions at the bottom of the boat, encouraging the rowers by sharing stories about the amazing things he accomplished last season.
“Call what you’re doing hard work!” he drawls, between his contented whiffs, addressing the two perspiring novices, who have been grinding away steadily up stream for the last hour and a half; “why, Jim Biffles and Jack and I, last season, pulled up from Marlow to Goring in one afternoon—never stopped once. Do you remember that, Jack?”
“Call what you’re doing hard work!” he says lazily, taking a satisfied puff, speaking to the two sweating newcomers who have been working hard upstream for the past hour and a half; “Why, Jim Biffles, Jack, and I, last season, pulled from Marlow to Goring in one afternoon—never stopped once. Do you remember that, Jack?”
Jack, who has made himself a bed up in the prow of all the rugs and coats he can collect, and who has been lying there asleep for the last two hours, partially wakes up on being thus appealed to, and recollects all about the matter, and also remembers that there was an unusually strong stream against them all the way—likewise a stiff wind.
Jack, who has made a bed for himself in the front with all the rugs and coats he could gather, has been lying there asleep for the past two hours. He partially wakes up when called upon, remembers everything about it, and also recalls that there was an unusually strong current pushing against them the whole way, as well as a strong wind.
“About thirty-four miles, I suppose, it must have been,” adds the first speaker, reaching down another cushion to put under his head.
“About thirty-four miles, I guess it must have been,” adds the first speaker, grabbing another cushion to put under his head.
“No—no; don’t exaggerate, Tom,” murmurs Jack, reprovingly; “thirty-three at the outside.”
“No—no; don’t exaggerate, Tom,” murmurs Jack, reprovingly; “thirty-three at the most.”
And Jack and Tom, quite exhausted by this conversational effort, drop off to sleep once more. And the two simple-minded youngsters at the sculls feel quite proud of being allowed to row such wonderful oarsmen as Jack and Tom, and strain away harder than ever.
And Jack and Tom, totally worn out from talking, fall asleep again. The two naive kids at the oars feel really proud to be rowing for such great oarsmen like Jack and Tom, and they push themselves even harder.
When I was a young man, I used to listen to these tales from my elders, and take them in, and swallow them, and digest every word of them, and then come up for more; but the new generation do not seem to have the simple faith of the old times. We—George, Harris, and myself—took a “raw ’un” up with us once last season, and we plied him with the customary stretchers about the wonderful things we had done all the way up.
When I was a young guy, I used to listen to these stories from my elders, really absorb them, and digest every word, then ask for more. But the new generation doesn’t seem to share the same simple faith as back in the day. We—George, Harris, and I—took a “raw one” with us once last season, and we filled him in on the usual tall tales about all the amazing things we had done along the way.
We gave him all the regular ones—the time-honoured lies that have done duty up the river with every boating-man for years past—and added seven entirely original ones that we had invented for ourselves, including a really quite likely story, founded, to a certain extent, on an all but true episode, which had actually happened in a modified degree some years ago to friends of ours—a story that a mere child could have believed without injuring itself, much.
We told him all the usual ones—the classic lies that every boater has used for years—and added seven completely original ones we came up with ourselves, including a pretty believable story based, to some extent, on a mostly true event that actually happened in a slightly different way to some friends of ours a few years back—a story that even a child could believe without much trouble.
And that young man mocked at them all, and wanted us to repeat the feats then and there, and to bet us ten to one that we didn’t.
And that young man made fun of all of them and challenged us to show off our skills right then and there, and he bet us ten to one that we wouldn’t.
We got to chatting about our rowing experiences this morning, and to recounting stories of our first efforts in the art of oarsmanship. My own earliest boating recollection is of five of us contributing threepence each and taking out a curiously constructed craft on the Regent’s Park lake, drying ourselves subsequently, in the park-keeper’s lodge.
We started talking about our rowing experiences this morning and sharing stories about our first attempts at rowing. My earliest memory of boating is when five of us chipped in threepence each to take out a strangely built boat on the Regent’s Park lake, and we dried off later in the park keeper’s lodge.
After that, having acquired a taste for the water, I did a good deal of rafting in various suburban brickfields—an exercise providing more interest and excitement than might be imagined, especially when you are in the middle of the pond and the proprietor of the materials of which the raft is constructed suddenly appears on the bank, with a big stick in his hand.
After that, having gotten used to the water, I did a lot of rafting in different suburban brickyards—an activity that turned out to be more interesting and thrilling than you might think, especially when you find yourself in the middle of the pond and the owner of the materials used to build the raft suddenly shows up on the shore, holding a big stick.
Your first sensation on seeing this gentleman is that, somehow or other, you don’t feel equal to company and conversation, and that, if you could do so without appearing rude, you would rather avoid meeting him; and your object is, therefore, to get off on the opposite side of the pond to which he is, and to go home quietly and quickly, pretending not to see him. He, on the contrary is yearning to take you by the hand, and talk to you.
Your first feeling when you see this man is that, for some reason, you don’t feel up to chatting or being social. If you could avoid it without being impolite, you’d prefer to steer clear of him. So, your goal becomes to head off to the opposite side of the pond from where he is, and to get home quickly and quietly, pretending you didn’t see him. He, on the other hand, is eager to take your hand and talk to you.
It appears that he knows your father, and is intimately acquainted with yourself, but this does not draw you towards him. He says he’ll teach you to take his boards and make a raft of them; but, seeing that you know how to do this pretty well already, the offer, though doubtless kindly meant, seems a superfluous one on his part, and you are reluctant to put him to any trouble by accepting it.
It seems that he knows your father and is quite familiar with you, but that doesn't make you feel any closer to him. He offers to teach you how to take his boards and build a raft, but since you already know how to do that pretty well, his offer, although well-intentioned, feels unnecessary. You're hesitant to accept it because you don’t want to cause him any trouble.
His anxiety to meet you, however, is proof against all your coolness, and the energetic manner in which he dodges up and down the pond so as to be on the spot to greet you when you land is really quite flattering.
His eagerness to meet you, however, overcomes all your indifference, and the enthusiastic way he moves around the pond to be ready to greet you when you arrive is honestly pretty flattering.
If he be of a stout and short-winded build, you can easily avoid his advances; but, when he is of the youthful and long-legged type, a meeting is inevitable. The interview is, however, extremely brief, most of the conversation being on his part, your remarks being mostly of an exclamatory and mono-syllabic order, and as soon as you can tear yourself away you do so.
If he's built short and stocky, you can easily dodge him; but if he's young and tall, a meeting is unavoidable. The conversation is really quick, mostly him talking, while you just make short, surprised comments, and as soon as you can pull yourself away, you do.
I devoted some three months to rafting, and, being then as proficient as there was any need to be at that branch of the art, I determined to go in for rowing proper, and joined one of the Lea boating clubs.
I spent about three months rafting, and, feeling skilled enough in that area, I decided to take up proper rowing, so I joined one of the Lea boating clubs.
Being out in a boat on the river Lea, especially on Saturday afternoons, soon makes you smart at handling a craft, and spry at escaping being run down by roughs or swamped by barges; and it also affords plenty of opportunity for acquiring the most prompt and graceful method of lying down flat at the bottom of the boat so as to avoid being chucked out into the river by passing tow-lines.
Being out in a boat on the River Lea, especially on Saturday afternoons, quickly teaches you how to handle a craft and how to dodge getting run over by rowdy people or swamped by barges. It also gives you plenty of chances to master the quickest and smoothest way to lie flat at the bottom of the boat to avoid being thrown into the river by passing tow-lines.
But it does not give you style. It was not till I came to the Thames that I got style. My style of rowing is very much admired now. People say it is so quaint.
But it doesn't give you style. It wasn't until I came to the Thames that I developed style. My rowing style is very much admired now. People say it's so unique.
George never went near the water until he was sixteen. Then he and eight other gentlemen of about the same age went down in a body to Kew one Saturday, with the idea of hiring a boat there, and pulling to Richmond and back; one of their number, a shock-headed youth, named Joskins, who had once or twice taken out a boat on the Serpentine, told them it was jolly fun, boating!
George never went near the water until he was sixteen. Then, he and eight other guys around the same age went down to Kew one Saturday, planning to rent a boat and row to Richmond and back. One of them, a scruffy-haired guy named Joskins, who had taken a boat out on the Serpentine a couple of times, told them it was a blast boating!
The tide was running out pretty rapidly when they reached the landing-stage, and there was a stiff breeze blowing across the river, but this did not trouble them at all, and they proceeded to select their boat.
The tide was receding quickly when they arrived at the dock, and a strong breeze was blowing across the river, but this didn't bother them at all, and they went ahead to choose their boat.
There was an eight-oared racing outrigger drawn up on the stage; that was the one that took their fancy. They said they’d have that one, please. The boatman was away, and only his boy was in charge. The boy tried to damp their ardour for the outrigger, and showed them two or three very comfortable-looking boats of the family-party build, but those would not do at all; the outrigger was the boat they thought they would look best in.
There was an eight-oared racing outrigger pulled up on the stage; that was the one they liked. They said they wanted that one, please. The boatman was gone, and only his son was in charge. The boy tried to cool their enthusiasm for the outrigger and showed them two or three really comfortable-looking family-style boats, but they weren’t interested in those at all; the outrigger was the boat they thought they would look best in.
So the boy launched it, and they took off their coats and prepared to take their seats. The boy suggested that George, who, even in those days, was always the heavy man of any party, should be number four. George said he should be happy to be number four, and promptly stepped into bow’s place, and sat down with his back to the stern. They got him into his proper position at last, and then the others followed.
So the boy threw it, and they took off their jackets and got ready to sit down. The boy suggested that George, who was always the biggest guy in the group even back then, should be number four. George said he’d be happy to be number four, and quickly took the spot at the bow, sitting down with his back to the stern. They finally got him in the right position, and then the others followed.
A particularly nervous boy was appointed cox, and the steering principle explained to him by Joskins. Joskins himself took stroke. He told the others that it was simple enough; all they had to do was to follow him.
A particularly anxious boy was made the cox, and Joskins explained the steering basics to him. Joskins took the stroke position himself. He told the others that it was easy; all they had to do was follow his lead.
They said they were ready, and the boy on the landing stage took a boat-hook and shoved him off.
They said they were ready, and the boy on the dock grabbed a boat-hook and pushed him off.
What then followed George is unable to describe in detail. He has a confused recollection of having, immediately on starting, received a violent blow in the small of the back from the butt-end of number five’s scull, at the same time that his own seat seemed to disappear from under him by magic, and leave him sitting on the boards. He also noticed, as a curious circumstance, that number two was at the same instant lying on his back at the bottom of the boat, with his legs in the air, apparently in a fit.
What happened next, George can’t really describe in detail. He has a vague memory of getting a hard hit in the lower back from the end of number five’s oar, just as his own seat seemed to vanish underneath him, leaving him sitting on the floor of the boat. He also noticed something strange: at the same moment, number two was lying on his back at the bottom of the boat with his legs up in the air, seemingly having a fit.
They passed under Kew Bridge, broadside, at the rate of eight miles an hour. Joskins being the only one who was rowing. George, on recovering his seat, tried to help him, but, on dipping his oar into the water, it immediately, to his intense surprise, disappeared under the boat, and nearly took him with it.
They went under Kew Bridge, sideways, at a speed of eight miles per hour. Joskins was the only one rowing. George, once he got his balance back, attempted to assist him, but when he dipped his oar into the water, it unexpectedly vanished under the boat, almost pulling him in with it.
And then “cox” threw both rudder lines over-board, and burst into tears.
And then “cox” threw both rudder lines overboard and started crying.
How they got back George never knew, but it took them just forty minutes. A dense crowd watched the entertainment from Kew Bridge with much interest, and everybody shouted out to them different directions. Three times they managed to get the boat back through the arch, and three times they were carried under it again, and every time “cox” looked up and saw the bridge above him he broke out into renewed sobs.
How they got back, George never knew, but it took them just forty minutes. A dense crowd watched the show from Kew Bridge with great interest, and everyone shouted out different directions to them. They managed to get the boat back through the arch three times, and three times they were pushed under it again, and every time the "cox" looked up and saw the bridge above him, he started sobbing again.
George said he little thought that afternoon that he should ever come to really like boating.
George didn't think that afternoon that he would ever actually enjoy boating.
Harris is more accustomed to sea rowing than to river work, and says that, as an exercise, he prefers it. I don’t. I remember taking a small boat out at Eastbourne last summer: I used to do a good deal of sea rowing years ago, and I thought I should be all right; but I found I had forgotten the art entirely. When one scull was deep down underneath the water, the other would be flourishing wildly about in the air. To get a grip of the water with both at the same time I had to stand up. The parade was crowded with nobility and gentry, and I had to pull past them in this ridiculous fashion. I landed half-way down the beach, and secured the services of an old boatman to take me back.
Harris is more used to rowing on the sea than on rivers, and he says he prefers it as a workout. I don’t. I remember taking a little boat out at Eastbourne last summer. I used to do a lot of sea rowing years ago, so I thought I'd be fine; but I realized I had completely forgotten how to do it. When one oar was deep in the water, the other was flailing around in the air. To get both oars to work together, I had to stand up. The promenade was packed with nobility and the upper class, and I had to row past them in this ridiculous way. I ended up landing halfway down the beach and hired an old boatman to take me back.
I like to watch an old boatman rowing, especially one who has been hired by the hour. There is something so beautifully calm and restful about his method. It is so free from that fretful haste, that vehement striving, that is every day becoming more and more the bane of nineteenth-century life. He is not for ever straining himself to pass all the other boats. If another boat overtakes him and passes him it does not annoy him; as a matter of fact, they all do overtake him and pass him—all those that are going his way. This would trouble and irritate some people; the sublime equanimity of the hired boatman under the ordeal affords us a beautiful lesson against ambition and uppishness.
I enjoy watching an old boatman rowing, especially one who is hired by the hour. There’s something so beautifully calm and relaxing about his style. It’s completely free from the anxious hurry and intense striving that are increasingly becoming the downfall of life in the nineteenth century. He isn’t constantly pushing himself to outpace all the other boats. If another boat overtakes and passes him, it doesn’t bother him; in fact, they all eventually pass him—all of those heading in the same direction. This might unsettle and frustrate some people, but the boatman’s calm response to the situation teaches us a valuable lesson about the dangers of ambition and arrogance.
Plain practical rowing of the get-the-boat-along order is not a very difficult art to acquire, but it takes a good deal of practice before a man feels comfortable, when rowing past girls. It is the “time” that worries a youngster. “It’s jolly funny,” he says, as for the twentieth time within five minutes he disentangles his sculls from yours; “I can get on all right when I’m by myself!”
Plain practical rowing to get the boat moving isn’t too hard to learn, but it requires a lot of practice before someone feels at ease rowing past girls. It’s the timing that stresses a young person out. "It's pretty funny," he says, as he spends the twentieth time in five minutes untangling his oars from yours; "I can manage just fine when I’m alone!"
To see two novices try to keep time with one another is very amusing. Bow finds it impossible to keep pace with stroke, because stroke rows in such an extraordinary fashion. Stroke is intensely indignant at this, and explains that what he has been endeavouring to do for the last ten minutes is to adapt his method to bow’s limited capacity. Bow, in turn, then becomes insulted, and requests stroke not to trouble his head about him (bow), but to devote his mind to setting a sensible stroke.
It's quite entertaining to watch two beginners attempt to stay in sync with each other. Bow struggles to keep up with Stroke, who rows in such a peculiar way. Stroke is really frustrated by this and explains that for the past ten minutes, he’s been trying to adjust his technique to match Bow’s limited skills. Bow, feeling insulted, then asks Stroke not to worry about him but to focus instead on establishing a proper stroke.
“Or, shall I take stroke?” he adds, with the evident idea that that would at once put the whole matter right.
“Or, should I take a hit?” he adds, clearly thinking that would instantly fix everything.
They splash along for another hundred yards with still moderate success, and then the whole secret of their trouble bursts upon stroke like a flash of inspiration.
They splash along for another hundred yards with still moderate success, and then the whole secret of their trouble suddenly hits stroke like a flash of inspiration.
“I tell you what it is: you’ve got my sculls,” he cries, turning to bow; “pass yours over.”
“I’m telling you what’s going on: you have my oars,” he shouts, turning to bow; “hand yours over.”
“Well, do you know, I’ve been wondering how it was I couldn’t get on with these,” answers bow, quite brightening up, and most willingly assisting in the exchange. “Now we shall be all right.”
“Well, you know, I’ve been wondering why I couldn’t get along with these,” answers Bow, looking much brighter and happily helping with the exchange. “Now we’ll be all set.”
But they are not—not even then. Stroke has to stretch his arms nearly out of their sockets to reach his sculls now; while bow’s pair, at each recovery, hit him a violent blow in the chest. So they change back again, and come to the conclusion that the man has given them the wrong set altogether; and over their mutual abuse of this man they become quite friendly and sympathetic.
But they aren't— not even at that moment. Stroke has to stretch his arms almost out of their sockets to grab his oars now; meanwhile, the bow's pair, at every recovery, hit him hard in the chest. So they switch back again and decide that the guy must have given them the wrong set altogether; and in their shared frustration with this man, they become surprisingly friendly and understanding.
George said he had often longed to take to punting for a change. Punting is not as easy as it looks. As in rowing, you soon learn how to get along and handle the craft, but it takes long practice before you can do this with dignity and without getting the water all up your sleeve.
George mentioned that he often wished to try punting for a change. Punting is not as easy as it seems. Like rowing, you quickly learn how to move along and manage the boat, but it takes a lot of practice before you can do it gracefully and without soaking yourself.
One young man I knew had a very sad accident happen to him the first time he went punting. He had been getting on so well that he had grown quite cheeky over the business, and was walking up and down the punt, working his pole with a careless grace that was quite fascinating to watch. Up he would march to the head of the punt, plant his pole, and then run along right to the other end, just like an old punter. Oh! it was grand.
One young man I knew had a really unfortunate accident the first time he went punting. He had been doing so well that he got a bit cocky about it and was strutting back and forth on the punt, working his pole with a relaxed style that was really enjoyable to watch. He would strut to the front of the punt, plant his pole, and then dash back to the other end, just like a pro. Oh! it was amazing.
And it would all have gone on being grand if he had not
unfortunately, while looking round to enjoy the scenery, taken
just one step more than there was any necessity for, and walked
off the punt altogether. The pole was firmly fixed in the
mud, and he was left clinging to it while the punt drifted
away. It was an undignified position for him. A rude
boy on the bank immediately yelled out to a lagging chum to
“hurry up and see a real monkey on a stick.”
And everything would have continued to be great if he hadn’t, unfortunately, while admiring the view, taken just one step too far and walked right off the punt. The pole was securely stuck in the mud, and he ended up hanging onto it while the punt floated away. It was an embarrassing situation for him. A rude kid on the shore instantly shouted to a slow friend to “hurry up and check out a real monkey on a stick.”
I could not go to his assistance, because, as ill-luck would have it, we had not taken the proper precaution to bring out a spare pole with us. I could only sit and look at him. His expression as the pole slowly sank with him I shall never forget; there was so much thought in it.
I couldn't help him because, unfortunately, we hadn't thought to bring a spare pole with us. All I could do was sit and watch him. His expression as the pole gradually went down with him is something I'll never forget; it was so full of contemplation.
I watched him gently let down into the water, and saw him scramble out, sad and wet. I could not help laughing, he looked such a ridiculous figure. I continued to chuckle to myself about it for some time, and then it was suddenly forced in upon me that really I had got very little to laugh at when I came to think of it. Here was I, alone in a punt, without a pole, drifting helplessly down mid-stream—possibly towards a weir.
I watched him carefully lower himself into the water and saw him struggle to get out, looking sad and soaked. I couldn't help but laugh; he looked so silly. I kept chuckling to myself for a while, but then it hit me that there wasn't much to laugh at when I really thought about it. Here I was, alone in a small boat, without a pole, drifting helplessly down the middle of the river—possibly heading towards a dam.
I began to feel very indignant with my friend for having stepped overboard and gone off in that way. He might, at all events, have left me the pole.
I started to feel really angry with my friend for jumping off the boat and leaving like that. At the very least, he could have left me the pole.
I drifted on for about a quarter of a mile, and then I came in sight of a fishing-punt moored in mid-stream, in which sat two old fishermen. They saw me bearing down upon them, and they called out to me to keep out of their way.
I floated along for about a quarter of a mile, and then I spotted a fishing boat anchored in the middle of the stream, where two old fishermen were sitting. They saw me approaching and shouted for me to stay clear of their path.
“I can’t,” I shouted back.
“I can't,” I yelled back.
“But you don’t try,” they answered.
“But you don’t even try,” they replied.
I explained the matter to them when I got nearer, and they caught me and lent me a pole. The weir was just fifty yards below. I am glad they happened to be there.
I explained the situation to them when I got closer, and they helped me out and gave me a pole. The weir was only fifty yards away. I'm glad they were there.
The first time I went punting was in company with three other fellows; they were going to show me how to do it. We could not all start together, so I said I would go down first and get out the punt, and then I could potter about and practice a bit until they came.
The first time I went punting, I was with three other guys; they were going to show me how to do it. We couldn't all start at once, so I said I'd go ahead and get the punt out, and then I could mess around and practice a bit until they arrived.
I could not get a punt out that afternoon, they were all engaged; so I had nothing else to do but to sit down on the bank, watching the river, and waiting for my friends.
I couldn't find a punt that afternoon; they were all in use. So, I had nothing to do but sit by the riverbank, watching the water and waiting for my friends.
I had not been sitting there long before my attention became attracted to a man in a punt who, I noticed with some surprise, wore a jacket and cap exactly like mine. He was evidently a novice at punting, and his performance was most interesting. You never knew what was going to happen when he put the pole in; he evidently did not know himself. Sometimes he shot up stream and sometimes he shot down stream, and at other times he simply spun round and came up the other side of the pole. And with every result he seemed equally surprised and annoyed.
I hadn't been sitting there long when my attention was caught by a guy in a small boat who, to my surprise, was wearing a jacket and cap just like mine. He was clearly a beginner at punting, and his attempts were quite entertaining. You never knew what would happen when he pushed the pole in; it was obvious he didn’t know either. Sometimes he shot upstream, sometimes downstream, and other times he just spun around and came up on the other side of the pole. With every outcome, he looked just as surprised and annoyed.
The people about the river began to get quite absorbed in him after a while, and to make bets with one another as to what would be the outcome of his next push.
The people around the river started to get really interested in him after a while, and they began to place bets with each other on what would happen with his next move.
In the course of time my friends arrived on the opposite bank, and they stopped and watched him too. His back was towards them, and they only saw his jacket and cap. From this they immediately jumped to the conclusion that it was I, their beloved companion, who was making an exhibition of himself, and their delight knew no bounds. They commenced to chaff him unmercifully.
In time, my friends reached the other side and paused to watch him as well. His back was turned to them, so all they could see was his jacket and cap. From that, they quickly jumped to the conclusion that it was me, their beloved friend, showing off, and their excitement was endless. They started teasing him relentlessly.
I did not grasp their mistake at first, and I thought, “How rude of them to go on like that, with a perfect stranger, too!” But before I could call out and reprove them, the explanation of the matter occurred to me, and I withdrew behind a tree.
I didn't understand their mistake at first, and I thought, “How rude of them to act like that with a complete stranger!” But before I could speak up and scold them, the reason for it hit me, and I stepped back behind a tree.
Oh, how they enjoyed themselves, ridiculing that young man! For five good minutes they stood there, shouting ribaldry at him, deriding him, mocking him, jeering at him. They peppered him with stale jokes, they even made a few new ones and threw at him. They hurled at him all the private family jokes belonging to our set, and which must have been perfectly unintelligible to him. And then, unable to stand their brutal jibes any longer, he turned round on them, and they saw his face!
Oh, how much fun they had making fun of that young guy! For a solid five minutes, they stood there, shouting crude jokes at him, mocking him, and laughing at him. They hit him with old jokes and even came up with a few new ones to throw at him. They tossed all the private family jokes from our group at him, which must have made no sense to him at all. Then, unable to take their harsh teasing anymore, he turned around to face them, and they saw his expression!
I was glad to notice that they had sufficient decency left in them to look very foolish. They explained to him that they had thought he was some one they knew. They said they hoped he would not deem them capable of so insulting any one except a personal friend of their own.
I was happy to see they still had enough decency to look pretty foolish. They told him they had thought he was someone they knew. They said they hoped he wouldn't think they would insult anyone except a personal friend of theirs.
Of course their having mistaken him for a friend excused
it. I remember Harris telling me once of a bathing
experience he had at Boulogne. He was swimming about there
near the beach, when he felt himself suddenly seized by the neck
from behind, and forcibly plunged under water. He struggled
violently, but whoever had got hold of him seemed to be a perfect
Hercules in strength, and all his efforts to escape were
unavailing. He had given up kicking, and was trying to turn
his thoughts upon solemn things, when his captor released
him.
Of course, their mistake of thinking he was a friend made it okay. I remember Harris once telling me about a swimming experience he had at Boulogne. He was swimming near the beach when, out of nowhere, someone grabbed him by the neck from behind and shoved him underwater. He struggled hard, but whoever had him was like a total powerhouse, and all his attempts to break free didn't work. Just as he was giving up and trying to focus on serious thoughts, his captor let him go.
He regained his feet, and looked round for his would-be murderer. The assassin was standing close by him, laughing heartily, but the moment he caught sight of Harris’s face, as it emerged from the water, he started back and seemed quite concerned.
He got back on his feet and looked around for his would-be murderer. The assassin was standing nearby, laughing loudly, but as soon as he saw Harris’s face coming up from the water, he stepped back and looked genuinely worried.
“I really beg your pardon,” he stammered confusedly, “but I took you for a friend of mine!”
“I’m really sorry,” he said, a bit confused, “but I thought you were a friend of mine!”
Harris thought it was lucky for him the man had not mistaken him for a relation, or he would probably have been drowned outright.
Harris thought it was fortunate that the man hadn’t confused him for a relative, or he likely would have been drowned immediately.
Sailing is a thing that wants knowledge and practice too—though, as a boy, I did not think so. I had an idea it came natural to a body, like rounders and touch. I knew another boy who held this view likewise, and so, one windy day, we thought we would try the sport. We were stopping down at Yarmouth, and we decided we would go for a trip up the Yare. We hired a sailing boat at the yard by the bridge, and started off.
Sailing is something that requires knowledge and practice too—though, as a kid, I didn’t think that. I imagined it was something that came naturally, like playing rounders and tag. I knew another kid who believed the same, so one windy day, we decided to give it a shot. We were staying in Yarmouth, and we figured we would take a trip up the Yare. We rented a sailing boat from the yard by the bridge and set off.
“It’s rather a rough day,” said the man to us, as we put off: “better take in a reef and luff sharp when you get round the bend.”
“It’s quite a rough day,” the man said to us as we set off, “better reduce your sail and steer into the wind when you get around the bend.”
We said we would make a point of it, and left him with a cheery “Good-morning,” wondering to ourselves how you “luffed,” and where we were to get a “reef” from, and what we were to do with it when we had got it.
We said we would definitely take care of it and left him with a cheerful “Good morning,” wondering to ourselves how to “luff,” where we could get a “reef” from, and what we were supposed to do with it once we had it.
We rowed until we were out of sight of the town, and then, with a wide stretch of water in front of us, and the wind blowing a perfect hurricane across it, we felt that the time had come to commence operations.
We rowed until we were out of view of the town, and then, with a vast expanse of water ahead of us and the wind howling like a hurricane across it, we knew it was time to start our activities.
Hector—I think that was his name—went on pulling while I unrolled the sail. It seemed a complicated job, but I accomplished it at length, and then came the question, which was the top end?
Hector—I think that was his name—kept pulling while I unfolded the sail. It looked like a tricky task, but I managed to get it done eventually, and then the question arose: which end was the top?
By a sort of natural instinct, we, of course, eventually decided that the bottom was the top, and set to work to fix it upside-down. But it was a long time before we could get it up, either that way or any other way. The impression on the mind of the sail seemed to be that we were playing at funerals, and that I was the corpse and itself was the winding-sheet.
By some natural instinct, we eventually decided that the bottom was actually the top, and started trying to fix it upside-down. But it took us a long time to get it up, either that way or any other way. The way the sail hung made it seem like we were playing at funerals, and that I was the corpse and it was the shroud.
When it found that this was not the idea, it hit me over the head with the boom, and refused to do anything.
When it realized that this wasn't the plan, it hit me over the head with the boom and refused to do anything.
“Wet it,” said Hector; “drop it over and get it wet.”
“Get it wet,” Hector said; “drop it down and soak it.”
He said people in ships always wetted the sails before they put them up. So I wetted it; but that only made matters worse than they were before. A dry sail clinging to your legs and wrapping itself round your head is not pleasant, but, when the sail is sopping wet, it becomes quite vexing.
He said that people on ships always wet the sails before they raised them. So I did that; but it only made things worse than they were before. A dry sail sticking to your legs and wrapping around your head isn’t enjoyable, but when the sail is soaking wet, it becomes really annoying.
We did get the thing up at last, the two of us together. We fixed it, not exactly upside down—more sideways like—and we tied it up to the mast with the painter, which we cut off for the purpose.
We finally got it set up, just the two of us. We positioned it, not quite upside down—more like sideways—and we secured it to the mast with the painter, which we cut off for that purpose.
That the boat did not upset I simply state as a fact. Why it did not upset I am unable to offer any reason. I have often thought about the matter since, but I have never succeeded in arriving at any satisfactory explanation of the phenomenon.
That the boat didn’t flip over is just a fact. I can’t give any reason for why it didn’t. I’ve often thought about it since, but I’ve never managed to come up with a satisfactory explanation for what happened.
Possibly the result may have been brought about by the natural obstinacy of all things in this world. The boat may possibly have come to the conclusion, judging from a cursory view of our behaviour, that we had come out for a morning’s suicide, and had thereupon determined to disappoint us. That is the only suggestion I can offer.
Possibly, this result might have been caused by the natural stubbornness of everything in this world. The boat might have concluded, based on a quick look at our behavior, that we had come out for a morning of suicide, and then decided to let us down. That’s the only idea I can give.
By clinging like grim death to the gunwale, we just managed to keep inside the boat, but it was exhausting work. Hector said that pirates and other seafaring people generally lashed the rudder to something or other, and hauled in the main top-jib, during severe squalls, and thought we ought to try to do something of the kind; but I was for letting her have her head to the wind.
By hanging on tightly to the edge of the boat, we barely managed to stay inside, but it was tiring. Hector said that pirates and other sailors usually tied the rudder to something and pulled in the main top-jib during strong storms, and thought we should try to do something similar; but I preferred to let the boat face the wind.
As my advice was by far the easiest to follow, we ended by adopting it, and contrived to embrace the gunwale and give her her head.
Since my suggestion was by far the simplest to follow, we ended up going with it and managed to grab the gunwale and let her steer.
The boat travelled up stream for about a mile at a pace I have never sailed at since, and don’t want to again. Then, at a bend, she heeled over till half her sail was under water. Then she righted herself by a miracle and flew for a long low bank of soft mud.
The boat moved upstream for about a mile at a speed I've never experienced since, and I don't want to again. Then, at a bend, it tilted over until half of its sail was underwater. Miraculously, it straightened up and sped toward a long, low bank of soft mud.
That mud-bank saved us. The boat ploughed its way into the middle of it and then stuck. Finding that we were once more able to move according to our ideas, instead of being pitched and thrown about like peas in a bladder, we crept forward, and cut down the sail.
That mud-bank saved us. The boat plowed its way into the middle of it and then got stuck. Realizing that we could finally move as we wanted, instead of being tossed around like beans in a bag, we crept forward and cut down the sail.
We had had enough sailing. We did not want to overdo the thing and get a surfeit of it. We had had a sail—a good all-round exciting, interesting sail—and now we thought we would have a row, just for a change like.
We had enough of sailing. We didn’t want to overdo it and get tired of it. We had a sail—a fun, exciting, and interesting one—and now we thought we’d go for a row, just to mix things up.
We took the sculls and tried to push the boat off the mud, and, in doing so, we broke one of the sculls. After that we proceeded with great caution, but they were a wretched old pair, and the second one cracked almost easier than the first, and left us helpless.
We grabbed the oars and tried to get the boat unstuck from the mud, but while doing that, we broke one of the oars. After that, we moved really carefully, but they were a terrible old pair, and the second one broke almost more easily than the first, leaving us stuck.
The mud stretched out for about a hundred yards in front of us, and behind us was the water. The only thing to be done was to sit and wait until someone came by.
The mud extended for about a hundred yards in front of us, and behind us was the water. The only thing we could do was sit and wait until someone came by.
It was not the sort of day to attract people out on the river, and it was three hours before a soul came in sight. It was an old fisherman who, with immense difficulty, at last rescued us, and we were towed back in an ignominious fashion to the boat-yard.
It wasn't the kind of day that brought people out on the river, and it took three hours before anyone showed up. It was an old fisherman who, after a lot of effort, finally saved us, and we were pulled back in a pretty embarrassing way to the boat yard.
What between tipping the man who had brought us home, and paying for the broken sculls, and for having been out four hours and a half, it cost us a pretty considerable number of weeks’ pocket-money, that sail. But we learned experience, and they say that is always cheap at any price.
After tipping the guy who drove us home, covering the cost of the broken oars, and factoring in that we were out for four and a half hours, that sailing trip set us back quite a bit of our pocket money. But we gained some experience, and they say that's always worth it no matter the cost.
CHAPTER XVI.
Reading.—We are towed by steam launch.—Irritating behaviour of small boats.—How they get in the way of steam launches.—George and Harris again shirk their work.—Rather a hackneyed story.—Streatley and Goring.
Reading.—We're being towed by a steam launch.—Annoying behavior of small boats.—How they get in the way of steam launches.—George and Harris are slacking off again.—It's a bit of a tired story.—Streatley and Goring.
We came in sight of Reading about eleven. The river is dirty and dismal here. One does not linger in the neighbourhood of Reading. The town itself is a famous old place, dating from the dim days of King Ethelred, when the Danes anchored their warships in the Kennet, and started from Reading to ravage all the land of Wessex; and here Ethelred and his brother Alfred fought and defeated them, Ethelred doing the praying and Alfred the fighting.
We caught sight of Reading around eleven. The river looks dirty and gloomy here. You don’t want to hang around Reading. The town itself is a well-known old place, going back to the days of King Ethelred, when the Danes anchored their warships in the Kennet and set out from Reading to pillage all of Wessex; it was here that Ethelred and his brother Alfred battled and defeated them, with Ethelred praying and Alfred fighting.
In later years, Reading seems to have been regarded as a handy place to run down to, when matters were becoming unpleasant in London. Parliament generally rushed off to Reading whenever there was a plague on at Westminster; and, in 1625, the Law followed suit, and all the courts were held at Reading. It must have been worth while having a mere ordinary plague now and then in London to get rid of both the lawyers and the Parliament.
In later years, Reading was seen as a convenient getaway when things got uncomfortable in London. Parliament would typically head to Reading whenever there was a plague in Westminster; and in 1625, the legal system did the same, with all the courts meeting in Reading. It seems like having an ordinary plague in London every now and then could be beneficial to clear out both the lawyers and Parliament.
During the Parliamentary struggle, Reading was besieged by the Earl of Essex, and, a quarter of a century later, the Prince of Orange routed King James’s troops there.
During the Parliamentary struggle, Reading was surrounded by the Earl of Essex, and a quarter of a century later, the Prince of Orange defeated King James’s troops there.
Henry I. lies buried at Reading, in the Benedictine abbey founded by him there, the ruins of which may still be seen; and, in this same abbey, great John of Gaunt was married to the Lady Blanche.
Henry I is buried in Reading, in the Benedictine abbey that he founded there, the ruins of which can still be seen; and, in this same abbey, the great John of Gaunt was married to Lady Blanche.
At Reading lock we came up with a steam launch, belonging to some friends of mine, and they towed us up to within about a mile of Streatley. It is very delightful being towed up by a launch. I prefer it myself to rowing. The run would have been more delightful still, if it had not been for a lot of wretched small boats that were continually getting in the way of our launch, and, to avoid running down which, we had to be continually easing and stopping. It is really most annoying, the manner in which these rowing boats get in the way of one’s launch up the river; something ought to done to stop it.
At Reading lock, we met up with a steam launch that belonged to some friends of mine, and they towed us to just about a mile from Streatley. Being towed by a launch is really enjoyable. I prefer it to rowing. The trip would have been even better if it weren't for all those annoying little boats that kept getting in the way of our launch, forcing us to keep slowing down and stopping to avoid hitting them. It’s really frustrating how these rowboats obstruct a launch when you’re going upstream; something needs to be done to fix it.
And they are so confoundedly impertinent, too, over it. You can whistle till you nearly burst your boiler before they will trouble themselves to hurry. I would have one or two of them run down now and then, if I had my way, just to teach them all a lesson.
And they are so annoyingly rude about it, too. You can whistle until you're completely out of breath before they bother to hurry up. If it were up to me, I would have one or two of them run down every once in a while, just to teach them a lesson.
The river becomes very lovely from a little above Reading. The railway rather spoils it near Tilehurst, but from Mapledurham up to Streatley it is glorious. A little above Mapledurham lock you pass Hardwick House, where Charles I. played bowls. The neighbourhood of Pangbourne, where the quaint little Swan Inn stands, must be as familiar to the habitues of the Art Exhibitions as it is to its own inhabitants.
The river is really beautiful just above Reading. The railway kind of ruins it near Tilehurst, but from Mapledurham to Streatley, it's stunning. A bit above Mapledurham lock, you’ll see Hardwick House, where Charles I played bowls. The area around Pangbourne, home to the charming little Swan Inn, must be as well-known to the regulars of the Art Exhibitions as it is to the local residents.
My friends’ launch cast us loose just below the grotto, and then Harris wanted to make out that it was my turn to pull. This seemed to me most unreasonable. It had been arranged in the morning that I should bring the boat up to three miles above Reading. Well, here we were, ten miles above Reading! Surely it was now their turn again.
My friends' launch set us free just below the grotto, and then Harris insisted that it was my turn to pull. This seemed really unfair to me. We had agreed in the morning that I would bring the boat up to three miles above Reading. Well, here we were, ten miles above Reading! Surely it was their turn again.
I could not get either George or Harris to see the matter in its proper light, however; so, to save argument, I took the sculls. I had not been pulling for more than a minute or so, when George noticed something black floating on the water, and we drew up to it. George leant over, as we neared it, and laid hold of it. And then he drew back with a cry, and a blanched face.
I couldn't get George or Harris to see the situation clearly, so to avoid an argument, I took the oars. I had only been rowing for about a minute when George spotted something black floating on the water, and we paddled closer to it. As we got near, George leaned over to grab it, but then he pulled back with a scream and a pale face.
It was the dead body of a woman. It lay very lightly on the water, and the face was sweet and calm. It was not a beautiful face; it was too prematurely aged-looking, too thin and drawn, to be that; but it was a gentle, lovable face, in spite of its stamp of pinch and poverty, and upon it was that look of restful peace that comes to the faces of the sick sometimes when at last the pain has left them.
It was the lifeless body of a woman. It floated gently on the water, and her face was peaceful and serene. It wasn't a beautiful face; it appeared too worn out, too gaunt and haggard for that; but it was a kind, affectionate face, despite its signs of struggle and hardship, and on it was that expression of restful peace that sometimes comes to the faces of the ill when the pain has finally gone away.
Fortunately for us—we having no desire to be kept hanging about coroners’ courts—some men on the bank had seen the body too, and now took charge of it from us.
Fortunately for us—we had no desire to be stuck waiting around at coroners’ courts—some men on the bank had seen the body as well, and they now took over from us.
We found out the woman’s story afterwards. Of course it was the old, old vulgar tragedy. She had loved and been deceived—or had deceived herself. Anyhow, she had sinned—some of us do now and then—and her family and friends, naturally shocked and indignant, had closed their doors against her.
We learned the woman's story later. Of course, it was the same old tragedy. She had loved and been betrayed—or had betrayed herself. Either way, she had sinned—some of us do that from time to time—and her family and friends, understandably shocked and angry, had shut her out.
Left to fight the world alone, with the millstone of her shame around her neck, she had sunk ever lower and lower. For a while she had kept both herself and the child on the twelve shillings a week that twelve hours’ drudgery a day procured her, paying six shillings out of it for the child, and keeping her own body and soul together on the remainder.
Left to fight the world alone, with the weight of her shame around her neck, she had sunk deeper and deeper. For a while, she managed to support both herself and the child on the twelve shillings a week that her twelve hours of hard work each day earned her, spending six shillings on the child and keeping herself going with the rest.
Six shillings a week does not keep body and soul together very unitedly. They want to get away from each other when there is only such a very slight bond as that between them; and one day, I suppose, the pain and the dull monotony of it all had stood before her eyes plainer than usual, and the mocking spectre had frightened her. She had made one last appeal to friends, but, against the chill wall of their respectability, the voice of the erring outcast fell unheeded; and then she had gone to see her child—had held it in her arms and kissed it, in a weary, dull sort of way, and without betraying any particular emotion of any kind, and had left it, after putting into its hand a penny box of chocolate she had bought it, and afterwards, with her last few shillings, had taken a ticket and come down to Goring.
Six shillings a week doesn’t really keep body and soul together. They want to drift apart when there’s such a weak connection between them; and one day, I guess, the pain and the constant dullness of it all became clearer to her than usual, and the haunting idea scared her. She had made one final attempt to reach out to friends, but, against the cold barrier of their respectability, the voice of the outcast went ignored; and then she went to see her child—held it in her arms and kissed it in a tired, indifferent way, without showing any significant emotion at all, and left after putting a penny box of chocolates in its hand that she had bought, and later, with her last few shillings, bought a ticket and traveled down to Goring.
It seemed that the bitterest thoughts of her life must have centred about the wooded reaches and the bright green meadows around Goring; but women strangely hug the knife that stabs them, and, perhaps, amidst the gall, there may have mingled also sunny memories of sweetest hours, spent upon those shadowed deeps over which the great trees bend their branches down so low.
It seemed that the harshest thoughts of her life were focused on the wooded areas and bright green meadows around Goring; yet women have a strange tendency to cling to the things that hurt them, and maybe, along with the bitterness, there were also sunny memories of the happiest times spent in those shaded depths where the tall trees droop their branches so low.
She had wandered about the woods by the river’s brink all day, and then, when evening fell and the grey twilight spread its dusky robe upon the waters, she stretched her arms out to the silent river that had known her sorrow and her joy. And the old river had taken her into its gentle arms, and had laid her weary head upon its bosom, and had hushed away the pain.
She had roamed the woods by the river all day, and when evening came and the gray twilight spread its dark cloak over the waters, she stretched her arms out to the quiet river that had witnessed her sorrow and her joy. And the old river welcomed her into its gentle embrace, laid her tired head on its surface, and eased her pain.
Thus had she sinned in all things—sinned in living and in dying. God help her! and all other sinners, if any more there be.
Thus she had sinned in everything—sinned in living and in dying. God help her! And all other sinners, if there are any more.
Goring on the left bank and Streatley on the right are both or either charming places to stay at for a few days. The reaches down to Pangbourne woo one for a sunny sail or for a moonlight row, and the country round about is full of beauty. We had intended to push on to Wallingford that day, but the sweet smiling face of the river here lured us to linger for a while; and so we left our boat at the bridge, and went up into Streatley, and lunched at the “Bull,” much to Montmorency’s satisfaction.
Goring on the left bank and Streatley on the right are both lovely places to spend a few days. The stretches down to Pangbourne invite you for a sunny sail or a moonlit row, and the surrounding countryside is full of beauty. We planned to continue on to Wallingford that day, but the charming view of the river here tempted us to stay for a bit longer; so we tied up our boat at the bridge, went up into Streatley, and had lunch at the “Bull,” which made Montmorency very happy.
They say that the hills on each ride of the stream here once joined and formed a barrier across what is now the Thames, and that then the river ended there above Goring in one vast lake. I am not in a position either to contradict or affirm this statement. I simply offer it.
They say that the hills on either side of the stream here used to connect and create a barrier across what is now the Thames, and that the river ended there above Goring in one huge lake. I can't say whether this is true or not. I'm just sharing it.
It is an ancient place, Streatley, dating back, like most river-side towns and villages, to British and Saxon times. Goring is not nearly so pretty a little spot to stop at as Streatley, if you have your choice; but it is passing fair enough in its way, and is nearer the railway in case you want to slip off without paying your hotel bill.
It’s an old town, Streatley, going back, like many riverside towns and villages, to British and Saxon times. Goring isn’t nearly as charming a place to stop as Streatley, if you have a choice; but it's nice enough in its own way, and it's closer to the train station if you want to leave without settling your hotel bill.
CHAPTER XVII.
Washing day.—Fish and fishers.—On the art of angling.—A conscientious fly-fisher.—A fishy story.
Washing day.—Fish and fishers.—On the art of fishing.—A dedicated fly-fisher.—A fishy tale.
We stayed two days at Streatley, and got our clothes
washed. We had tried washing them ourselves, in the river,
under George’s superintendence, and it had been a
failure. Indeed, it had been more than a failure, because
we were worse off after we had washed our clothes than we were
before. Before we had washed them, they had been very, very
dirty, it is true; but they were just wearable.
After we had washed them—well, the river between
Reading and Henley was much cleaner, after we had washed our
clothes in it, than it was before. All the dirt contained
in the river between Reading and Henley, we collected, during
that wash, and worked it into our clothes.
We spent two days in Streatley and got our clothes cleaned. We had tried washing them ourselves in the river, with George overseeing, and it was a disaster. In fact, it was worse than a disaster, because after washing our clothes, we ended up in a worse situation than before. True, before we washed them, they were extremely dirty; but they were still wearable. After washing them—well, the river between Reading and Henley was definitely cleaner after we washed our clothes in it than it was before. We managed to gather all the dirt from the river during that wash and worked it into our clothes.
The washerwoman at Streatley said she felt she owed it to herself to charge us just three times the usual prices for that wash. She said it had not been like washing, it had been more in the nature of excavating.
The laundress in Streatley said she felt she had to charge us three times the usual prices for that laundry. She said it hadn't been like washing; it had been more like digging.
We paid the bill without a murmur.
We paid the bill without saying a word.
The neighbourhood of Streatley and Goring is a great fishing centre. There is some excellent fishing to be had here. The river abounds in pike, roach, dace, gudgeon, and eels, just here; and you can sit and fish for them all day.
The neighborhoods of Streatley and Goring are fantastic for fishing. You can find some amazing fishing spots here. The river is filled with pike, roach, dace, gudgeon, and eels, and you can sit and fish for them all day.
Some people do. They never catch them. I never knew anybody catch anything, up the Thames, except minnows and dead cats, but that has nothing to do, of course, with fishing! The local fisherman’s guide doesn’t say a word about catching anything. All it says is the place is “a good station for fishing;” and, from what I have seen of the district, I am quite prepared to bear out this statement.
Some people do. They never catch anything. I’ve never known anyone to catch anything in the Thames, except for small fish and dead cats, but that’s not really about fishing! The local fisherman’s guide doesn’t mention catching anything. It only says that the place is “a good spot for fishing;” and based on what I’ve seen in the area, I completely agree with that statement.
There is no spot in the world where you can get more fishing, or where you can fish for a longer period. Some fishermen come here and fish for a day, and others stop and fish for a month. You can hang on and fish for a year, if you want to: it will be all the same.
There’s no place in the world where you can fish more or where the fishing season lasts longer. Some anglers come here for just a day, while others stick around to fish for a month. You can stay and fish for a year if you want; it doesn’t really matter.
The Angler’s Guide to the Thames says that “jack and perch are also to be had about here,” but there the Angler’s Guide is wrong. Jack and perch may be about there. Indeed, I know for a fact that they are. You can see them there in shoals, when you are out for a walk along the banks: they come and stand half out of the water with their mouths open for biscuits. And, if you go for a bathe, they crowd round, and get in your way, and irritate you. But they are not to be “had” by a bit of worm on the end of a hook, nor anything like it—not they!
The Angler’s Guide to the Thames claims that “jack and perch can also be found around here,” but that's where the Angler’s Guide is mistaken. Jack and perch might actually be around here. In fact, I know for sure that they are. You can see them swimming in groups when you take a walk along the banks; they come up and hang just out of the water with their mouths open, hoping for snacks. And if you go for a swim, they swarm around, getting in your way and driving you crazy. But you can't catch them with just a worm on a hook, not at all!
I am not a good fisherman myself. I devoted a considerable amount of attention to the subject at one time, and was getting on, as I thought, fairly well; but the old hands told me that I should never be any real good at it, and advised me to give it up. They said that I was an extremely neat thrower, and that I seemed to have plenty of gumption for the thing, and quite enough constitutional laziness. But they were sure I should never make anything of a fisherman. I had not got sufficient imagination.
I'm not a great fisherman myself. I focused a lot on it at one point and thought I was doing pretty well; but the experienced ones told me I would never be truly good at it and suggested I give it up. They said I had a really clean throw and seemed to have a lot of common sense for it, along with just the right amount of laziness. But they were convinced I'd never become a good fisherman. I just didn't have enough imagination.
They said that as a poet, or a shilling shocker, or a reporter, or anything of that kind, I might be satisfactory, but that, to gain any position as a Thames angler, would require more play of fancy, more power of invention than I appeared to possess.
They said that as a poet, or a cheap novelist, or a reporter, or anything like that, I might be decent, but that to be successful as a Thames angler would need more imagination and creativity than I seemed to have.
Some people are under the impression that all that is required to make a good fisherman is the ability to tell lies easily and without blushing; but this is a mistake. Mere bald fabrication is useless; the veriest tyro can manage that. It is in the circumstantial detail, the embellishing touches of probability, the general air of scrupulous—almost of pedantic—veracity, that the experienced angler is seen.
Some people think that becoming a good fisherman only requires the ability to lie convincingly and without feeling embarrassed, but that’s a misconception. Simple outright lies won’t do; even a beginner can handle that. It’s in the specific details, the added touches of believability, and the overall impression of careful—almost overly meticulous—truthfulness that you can see the difference in an experienced angler.
Anybody can come in and say, “Oh, I caught fifteen dozen perch yesterday evening;” or “Last Monday I landed a gudgeon, weighing eighteen pounds, and measuring three feet from the tip to the tail.”
Anybody can walk in and say, “Oh, I caught fifteen dozen perch yesterday evening;” or “Last Monday I landed a gudgeon that weighed eighteen pounds and was three feet from tip to tail.”
There is no art, no skill, required for that sort of thing. It shows pluck, but that is all.
There’s no art or skill needed for that kind of thing. It shows some courage, but that’s about it.
No; your accomplished angler would scorn to tell a lie, that way. His method is a study in itself.
No; your skilled fisherman would never stoop to lying like that. His technique is an art form in its own right.
He comes in quietly with his hat on, appropriates the most comfortable chair, lights his pipe, and commences to puff in silence. He lets the youngsters brag away for a while, and then, during a momentary lull, he removes the pipe from his mouth, and remarks, as he knocks the ashes out against the bars:
He walks in quietly with his hat on, takes the most comfortable chair, lights his pipe, and starts puffing in silence. He lets the kids show off for a bit, and then, during a brief pause, he takes the pipe from his mouth and says, while tapping the ashes out against the bars:
“Well, I had a haul on Tuesday evening that it’s not much good my telling anybody about.”
“Well, I had a tough time on Tuesday evening that isn’t really worth mentioning to anyone.”
“Oh! why’s that?” they ask.
“Oh! why is that?” they ask.
“Because I don’t expect anybody would believe me if I did,” replies the old fellow calmly, and without even a tinge of bitterness in his tone, as he refills his pipe, and requests the landlord to bring him three of Scotch, cold.
“Because I don’t think anyone would believe me if I did,” replies the old man calmly, without even a hint of bitterness in his tone, as he refills his pipe and asks the landlord to bring him three cold Scotches.
There is a pause after this, nobody feeling sufficiently sure of himself to contradict the old gentleman. So he has to go on by himself without any encouragement.
There’s a pause after this; nobody feels confident enough to challenge the old man. So he has to continue on his own without any support.
“No,” he continues thoughtfully; “I shouldn’t believe it myself if anybody told it to me, but it’s a fact, for all that. I had been sitting there all the afternoon and had caught literally nothing—except a few dozen dace and a score of jack; and I was just about giving it up as a bad job when I suddenly felt a rather smart pull at the line. I thought it was another little one, and I went to jerk it up. Hang me, if I could move the rod! It took me half-an-hour—half-an-hour, sir!—to land that fish; and every moment I thought the line was going to snap! I reached him at last, and what do you think it was? A sturgeon! a forty pound sturgeon! taken on a line, sir! Yes, you may well look surprised—I’ll have another three of Scotch, landlord, please.”
“No,” he continues thoughtfully, “I wouldn’t believe it myself if someone told me, but it’s true, after all. I had been sitting there all afternoon and hadn’t caught anything—just a few dozen dace and a bunch of jack. I was about to give up when I suddenly felt a decent tug on the line. I thought it was another small one, so I went to yank it up. Believe me, I couldn’t move the rod! It took me half an hour—half an hour, seriously!—to reel in that fish; and the whole time I thought the line was going to snap! I finally got it in, and guess what it was? A sturgeon! A forty-pound sturgeon! Caught on a line, no less! Yes, I can see you’re surprised—I’ll have another three of Scotch, landlord, please.”
And then he goes on to tell of the astonishment of everybody who saw it; and what his wife said, when he got home, and of what Joe Buggles thought about it.
And then he talks about everyone's shock when they saw it; and what his wife said when he got home, and what Joe Buggles thought about it.
I asked the landlord of an inn up the river once, if it did not injure him, sometimes, listening to the tales that the fishermen about there told him; and he said:
I once asked the landlord of an inn up the river if it ever bothered him to listen to the stories that the fishermen told him, and he said:
“Oh, no; not now, sir. It did used to knock me over a bit at first, but, lor love you! me and the missus we listens to ’em all day now. It’s what you’re used to, you know. It’s what you’re used to.”
“Oh, no; not now, sir. It used to throw me off a bit at first, but, love you! My wife and I listen to them all day now. It’s all about what you’re used to, you know. It’s all about what you’re used to.”
I knew a young man once, he was a most conscientious fellow, and, when he took to fly-fishing, he determined never to exaggerate his hauls by more than twenty-five per cent.
I once knew a young man who was very diligent, and when he started fly-fishing, he decided he would never exaggerate his catches by more than twenty-five percent.
“When I have caught forty fish,” said he, “then I will tell people that I have caught fifty, and so on. But I will not lie any more than that, because it is sinful to lie.”
“When I’ve caught forty fish,” he said, “I’ll tell people I caught fifty, and so on. But I won’t lie any more than that, because lying is wrong.”
But the twenty-five per cent. plan did not work well at all. He never was able to use it. The greatest number of fish he ever caught in one day was three, and you can’t add twenty-five per cent. to three—at least, not in fish.
But the twenty-five percent plan didn’t work at all. He was never able to use it. The most fish he ever caught in one day was three, and you can’t add twenty-five percent to three—at least, not when it comes to fish.
So he increased his percentage to thirty-three-and-a-third; but that, again, was awkward, when he had only caught one or two; so, to simplify matters, he made up his mind to just double the quantity.
So he raised his percentage to thirty-three and a third; but that was still tricky since he had only caught one or two; so to make things easier, he decided to just double the amount.
He stuck to this arrangement for a couple of months, and then he grew dissatisfied with it. Nobody believed him when he told them that he only doubled, and he, therefore, gained no credit that way whatever, while his moderation put him at a disadvantage among the other anglers. When he had really caught three small fish, and said he had caught six, it used to make him quite jealous to hear a man, whom he knew for a fact had only caught one, going about telling people he had landed two dozen.
He kept this arrangement for a couple of months, but then he became unhappy with it. Nobody believed him when he said he only doubled, and as a result, he didn’t gain any recognition that way, while his moderation put him at a disadvantage with the other anglers. When he actually caught three small fish and claimed he had caught six, it made him pretty jealous to hear a guy, whom he knew had only caught one, bragging about landing two dozen.
So, eventually, he made one final arrangement with himself, which he has religiously held to ever since, and that was to count each fish that he caught as ten, and to assume ten to begin with. For example, if he did not catch any fish at all, then he said he had caught ten fish—you could never catch less than ten fish by his system; that was the foundation of it. Then, if by any chance he really did catch one fish, he called it twenty, while two fish would count thirty, three forty, and so on.
So, eventually, he made one last arrangement with himself, which he has stuck to ever since, and that was to count each fish he caught as ten, and to start with ten. For example, if he didn’t catch any fish at all, he said he had caught ten fish—under his system, you could never catch less than ten fish; that was the basis of it. Then, if by chance he actually caught one fish, he counted it as twenty, while two fish would count as thirty, three would be forty, and so on.
It is a simple and easily worked plan, and there has been some talk lately of its being made use of by the angling fraternity in general. Indeed, the Committee of the Thames Angler’s Association did recommend its adoption about two years ago, but some of the older members opposed it. They said they would consider the idea if the number were doubled, and each fish counted as twenty.
It’s a straightforward and easy-to-implement plan, and there’s been some recent discussion about the fishing community using it. In fact, the Committee of the Thames Angler’s Association recommended it about two years ago, but some of the older members were against it. They said they would consider the idea if the numbers were doubled and each fish counted as twenty.
If ever you have an evening to spare, up the river, I should advise you to drop into one of the little village inns, and take a seat in the tap-room. You will be nearly sure to meet one or two old rod-men, sipping their toddy there, and they will tell you enough fishy stories, in half an hour, to give you indigestion for a month.
If you ever have an evening free, up the river, I recommend stopping by one of the small village inns and sitting in the tap-room. You’re almost guaranteed to find a couple of old fishermen there, enjoying their drinks, and they’ll share so many fishing stories in half an hour that you might feel overwhelmed for a month.
George and I—I don’t know what had become of Harris; he had gone out and had a shave, early in the afternoon, and had then come back and spent full forty minutes in pipeclaying his shoes, we had not seen him since—George and I, therefore, and the dog, left to ourselves, went for a walk to Wallingford on the second evening, and, coming home, we called in at a little river-side inn, for a rest, and other things.
George and I—I’m not sure what happened to Harris; he had gone out to shave early in the afternoon and then returned to spend a solid forty minutes cleaning his shoes. We hadn’t seen him since—so George and I, along with the dog, decided to take a walk to Wallingford on the second evening. On our way back, we stopped by a small riverside inn to take a break and for a few other things.
We went into the parlour and sat down. There was an old fellow there, smoking a long clay pipe, and we naturally began chatting.
We entered the living room and took a seat. There was an old guy there, smoking a long clay pipe, and we naturally started chatting.
He told us that it had been a fine day to-day, and we told him that it had been a fine day yesterday, and then we all told each other that we thought it would be a fine day to-morrow; and George said the crops seemed to be coming up nicely.
He told us that it had been a nice day today, and we told him it had been a nice day yesterday, and then we all told each other that we thought it would be a nice day tomorrow; and George said the crops seemed to be growing well.
After that it came out, somehow or other, that we were strangers in the neighbourhood, and that we were going away the next morning.
After that, it somehow got out that we were newcomers in the neighborhood and that we would be leaving the next morning.
Then a pause ensued in the conversation, during which our
eyes wandered round the room. They finally rested upon a
dusty old glass-case, fixed very high up above the chimney-piece,
and containing a trout. It rather fascinated me, that
trout; it was such a monstrous fish. In fact, at first
glance, I thought it was a cod.
Then there was a pause in the conversation, during which our eyes scanned the room. They eventually landed on a dusty old glass case, mounted high above the fireplace, and holding a trout. I found that trout quite intriguing; it was such an enormous fish. In fact, at first glance, I thought it was a cod.
“Ah!” said the old gentleman, following the direction of my gaze, “fine fellow that, ain’t he?”
“Ah!” said the old gentleman, following where I was looking, “he's a great guy, isn’t he?”
“Quite uncommon,” I murmured; and George asked the old man how much he thought it weighed.
“Pretty unusual,” I said quietly; and George asked the old man how much he thought it weighed.
“Eighteen pounds six ounces,” said our friend, rising and taking down his coat. “Yes,” he continued, “it wur sixteen year ago, come the third o’ next month, that I landed him. I caught him just below the bridge with a minnow. They told me he wur in the river, and I said I’d have him, and so I did. You don’t see many fish that size about here now, I’m thinking. Good-night, gentlemen, good-night.”
“Eighteen pounds six ounces,” said our friend, standing up and grabbing his coat. “Yes,” he went on, “it was sixteen years ago, on the third of next month, that I caught him. I hooked him just below the bridge with a minnow. They told me he was in the river, and I said I’d catch him, and I did. You don’t see many fish that size around here now, I think. Good night, gentlemen, good night.”
And out he went, and left us alone.
And then he left, leaving us by ourselves.
We could not take our eyes off the fish after that. It really was a remarkably fine fish. We were still looking at it, when the local carrier, who had just stopped at the inn, came to the door of the room with a pot of beer in his hand, and he also looked at the fish.
We couldn't take our eyes off the fish after that. It was truly an exceptionally nice fish. We were still staring at it when the local delivery guy, who had just arrived at the inn, came to the door of the room with a jug of beer in his hand, and he also looked at the fish.
“Good-sized trout, that,” said George, turning round to him.
“That's a good-sized trout,” George said, turning to him.
“Ah! you may well say that, sir,” replied the man; and then, after a pull at his beer, he added, “Maybe you wasn’t here, sir, when that fish was caught?”
“Ah! you can definitely say that, sir,” replied the man; and then, after taking a sip of his beer, he added, “Maybe you weren’t here, sir, when that fish was caught?”
“No,” we told him. We were strangers in the neighbourhood.
“No,” we said. We were newcomers in the neighborhood.
“Ah!” said the carrier, “then, of course, how should you? It was nearly five years ago that I caught that trout.”
“Ah!” said the carrier, “then, of course, how else would you? It was almost five years ago that I caught that trout.”
“Oh! was it you who caught it, then?” said I.
“Oh! Was it you who caught it, then?” I asked.
“Yes, sir,” replied the genial old fellow. “I caught him just below the lock—leastways, what was the lock then—one Friday afternoon; and the remarkable thing about it is that I caught him with a fly. I’d gone out pike fishing, bless you, never thinking of a trout, and when I saw that whopper on the end of my line, blest if it didn’t quite take me aback. Well, you see, he weighed twenty-six pound. Good-night, gentlemen, good-night.”
“Yes, sir,” replied the friendly old guy. “I caught him just below the lock—at least, what was the lock then—one Friday afternoon; and the amazing thing is that I caught him with a fly. I’d gone out pike fishing, you know, never thinking about catching a trout, and when I saw that huge one on the end of my line, I was totally stunned. Well, you see, he weighed twenty-six pounds. Good night, gentlemen, good night.”
Five minutes afterwards, a third man came in, and described how he had caught it early one morning, with bleak; and then he left, and a stolid, solemn-looking, middle-aged individual came in, and sat down over by the window.
Five minutes later, a third man came in and told everyone how he had caught it early one morning, with bleak; then he left, and a serious, middle-aged guy walked in and sat down by the window.
None of us spoke for a while; but, at length, George turned to the new comer, and said:
None of us said anything for a while; but eventually, George turned to the newcomer and said:
“I beg your pardon, I hope you will forgive the liberty that we—perfect strangers in the neighbourhood—are taking, but my friend here and myself would be so much obliged if you would tell us how you caught that trout up there.”
“I’m sorry to intrude. I hope you can forgive us—complete strangers in the area—but my friend and I would really appreciate it if you could share how you caught that trout up there.”
“Why, who told you I caught that trout!” was the surprised query.
“Wait, who told you I caught that trout!” was the surprised question.
We said that nobody had told us so, but somehow or other we felt instinctively that it was he who had done it.
We said that nobody had told us that, but somehow we instinctively felt it was him who had done it.
“Well, it’s a most remarkable thing—most remarkable,” answered the stolid stranger, laughing; “because, as a matter of fact, you are quite right. I did catch it. But fancy your guessing it like that. Dear me, it’s really a most remarkable thing.”
“Well, it’s a really amazing thing—really amazing,” replied the impassive stranger, laughing; “because, to be honest, you’re absolutely right. I did catch it. But can you believe you guessed it like that? Goodness, it’s truly a really amazing thing.”
And then he went on, and told us how it had taken him half an hour to land it, and how it had broken his rod. He said he had weighed it carefully when he reached home, and it had turned the scale at thirty-four pounds.
And then he continued, telling us how it took him half an hour to catch it, and how it broke his rod. He said he weighed it carefully when he got home, and it weighed thirty-four pounds.
He went in his turn, and when he was gone, the landlord came in to us. We told him the various histories we had heard about his trout, and he was immensely amused, and we all laughed very heartily.
He took his turn, and once he left, the landlord came in to talk with us. We shared the different stories we had heard about his trout, and he found them hilarious, which made us all laugh really hard.
“Fancy Jim Bates and Joe Muggles and Mr. Jones and old Billy Maunders all telling you that they had caught it. Ha! ha! ha! Well, that is good,” said the honest old fellow, laughing heartily. “Yes, they are the sort to give it me, to put up in my parlour, if they had caught it, they are! Ha! ha! ha!”
“Can you believe Jim Bates, Joe Muggles, Mr. Jones, and old Billy Maunders all saying they caught it? Ha! ha! ha! That’s rich,” the honest old guy said, laughing loudly. “Yeah, they’re the type to give it to me, to display in my living room, if they really did catch it! Ha! ha! ha!”
And then he told us the real history of the fish. It seemed that he had caught it himself, years ago, when he was quite a lad; not by any art or skill, but by that unaccountable luck that appears to always wait upon a boy when he plays the wag from school, and goes out fishing on a sunny afternoon, with a bit of string tied on to the end of a tree.
And then he shared the true story of the fish. It turned out that he had caught it himself, years ago, when he was just a kid; not through any skill or technique, but by that inexplicable luck that seems to follow a boy when he skips school and goes fishing on a sunny afternoon, with a piece of string tied to the end of a stick.
He said that bringing home that trout had saved him from a whacking, and that even his school-master had said it was worth the rule-of-three and practice put together.
He said that bringing home that trout had saved him from a beating, and that even his teacher had said it was worth the rule of three and practice combined.
He was called out of the room at this point, and George and I again turned our gaze upon the fish.
He was called out of the room then, and George and I looked back at the fish.
It really was a most astonishing trout. The more we looked at it, the more we marvelled at it.
It truly was an amazing trout. The more we looked at it, the more we admired it.
It excited George so much that he climbed up on the back of a chair to get a better view of it.
It excited George so much that he climbed onto the back of a chair to get a better view of it.
And then the chair slipped, and George clutched wildly at the trout-case to save himself, and down it came with a crash, George and the chair on top of it.
And then the chair slipped, and George grabbed frantically at the trout case to catch himself, and down it came with a crash, George and the chair landing on top of it.
“You haven’t injured the fish, have you?” I cried in alarm, rushing up.
"You didn't hurt the fish, did you?" I exclaimed in alarm, rushing over.
“I hope not,” said George, rising cautiously and looking about.
“I hope not,” George said, getting up carefully and looking around.
But he had. That trout lay shattered into a thousand fragments—I say a thousand, but they may have only been nine hundred. I did not count them.
But he did. That trout lay broken into a thousand pieces—I say a thousand, but it might have only been nine hundred. I didn’t count them.
We thought it strange and unaccountable that a stuffed trout should break up into little pieces like that.
We found it odd and inexplicable that a stuffed trout would fall apart into small pieces like that.
And so it would have been strange and unaccountable, if it had been a stuffed trout, but it was not.
And so it would have been odd and inexplicable if it had been a stuffed trout, but it wasn’t.
That trout was plaster-of-Paris.
That trout was fake.
CHAPTER XVIII.
Locks.—George and I are photographed.—Wallingford.—Dorchester.—Abingdon.—A family man.—A good spot for drowning.—A difficult bit of water.—Demoralizing effect of river air.
Locks. — George and I are photographed. — Wallingford. — Dorchester. — Abingdon. — A family man. — A good place for drowning. — A tricky stretch of water. — The demoralizing effect of river air.
We left Streatley early the next morning, and pulled up to Culham, and slept under the canvas, in the backwater there.
We left Streatley early the next morning and set up camp at Culham, sleeping under the tent in the backwater there.
The river is not extraordinarily interesting between Streatley and Wallingford. From Cleve you get a stretch of six and a half miles without a lock. I believe this is the longest uninterrupted stretch anywhere above Teddington, and the Oxford Club make use of it for their trial eights.
The river isn't particularly exciting between Streatley and Wallingford. From Cleve, there's a six-and-a-half-mile stretch without a lock. I think this is the longest uninterrupted stretch anywhere above Teddington, and the Oxford Club uses it for their trial eights.
But however satisfactory this absence of locks may be to rowing-men, it is to be regretted by the mere pleasure-seeker.
But while this lack of locks might be great for rowers, it's unfortunate for those just looking to enjoy themselves.
For myself, I am fond of locks. They pleasantly break the monotony of the pull. I like sitting in the boat and slowly rising out of the cool depths up into new reaches and fresh views; or sinking down, as it were, out of the world, and then waiting, while the gloomy gates creak, and the narrow strip of day-light between them widens till the fair smiling river lies full before you, and you push your little boat out from its brief prison on to the welcoming waters once again.
For me, I really enjoy locks. They nicely break up the routine of rowing. I like sitting in the boat and gradually rising from the cool depths into new areas and fresh sights; or sinking down, as if escaping the world, and then waiting while the heavy gates creak, and the narrow strip of daylight between them widens until the beautiful, inviting river is fully in front of you, and you push your little boat out from its temporary confinement onto the welcoming waters once more.
They are picturesque little spots, these locks. The stout old lock-keeper, or his cheerful-looking wife, or bright-eyed daughter, are pleasant folk to have a passing chat with. [287] You meet other boats there, and river gossip is exchanged. The Thames would not be the fairyland it is without its flower-decked locks.
They are charming little places, these locks. The sturdy old lock-keeper, or his friendly wife, or his bright-eyed daughter, are nice people to have a quick chat with. [287] You run into other boats there, and river gossip gets shared. The Thames wouldn’t be the magical place it is without its flower-filled locks.
Talking of locks reminds me of an accident George and I very nearly had one summer’s morning at Hampton Court.
Talking about locks makes me think of an accident that George and I almost had one summer morning at Hampton Court.
It was a glorious day, and the lock was crowded; and, as is a common practice up the river, a speculative photographer was taking a picture of us all as we lay upon the rising waters.
It was a beautiful day, and the lock was packed; and, like often happens up the river, a curious photographer was snapping a photo of all of us as we floated on the rising water.
I did not catch what was going on at first, and was, therefore, extremely surprised at noticing George hurriedly smooth out his trousers, ruffle up his hair, and stick his cap on in a rakish manner at the back of his head, and then, assuming an expression of mingled affability and sadness, sit down in a graceful attitude, and try to hide his feet.
I didn’t understand what was happening at first, so I was really surprised to see George quickly smoothing out his pants, messing up his hair, and putting his cap on in a stylish way at the back of his head. Then, he took on an expression that was a mix of friendliness and sadness, sat down elegantly, and tried to hide his feet.
My first idea was that he had suddenly caught sight of some girl he knew, and I looked about to see who it was. Everybody in the lock seemed to have been suddenly struck wooden. They were all standing or sitting about in the most quaint and curious attitudes I have ever seen off a Japanese fan. All the girls were smiling. Oh, they did look so sweet! And all the fellows were frowning, and looking stern and noble.
My first thought was that he had suddenly spotted some girl he knew, so I looked around to see who it was. Everyone in the crowd seemed to have turned to stone. They were all standing or sitting in the most unusual and funny poses I had ever seen outside of a Japanese fan. All the girls were smiling. Oh, they looked so sweet! And all the guys were frowning, looking serious and noble.
And then, at last, the truth flashed across me, and I wondered if I should be in time. Ours was the first boat, and it would be unkind of me to spoil the man’s picture, I thought.
And then, finally, the truth hit me, and I worried if I would be on time. Ours was the first boat, and I thought it would be unfair to ruin the man's picture.
So I faced round quickly, and took up a position in the prow, where I leant with careless grace upon the hitcher, in an attitude suggestive of agility and strength. I arranged my hair with a curl over the forehead, and threw an air of tender wistfulness into my expression, mingled with a touch of cynicism, which I am told suits me.
So I turned around quickly and took a position at the front, where I leaned casually on the railing, looking both agile and strong. I styled my hair with a curl over my forehead and adopted a look of gentle longing mixed with a hint of cynicism, which I'm told suits me.
As we stood, waiting for the eventful moment, I heard someone behind call out:
As we stood there, waiting for the exciting moment, I heard someone behind us call out:
“Hi! look at your nose.”
"Hey! Check out your nose."
I could not turn round to see what was the matter, and whose nose it was that was to be looked at. I stole a side-glance at George’s nose! It was all right—at all events, there was nothing wrong with it that could be altered. I squinted down at my own, and that seemed all that could be expected also.
I couldn't turn around to see what was going on or whose nose we were supposed to look at. I took a quick glance at George’s nose! It seemed fine—at least, there was nothing wrong with it that could be changed. I glanced down at my own, and that looked pretty okay too.
“Look at your nose, you stupid ass!” came the same voice again, louder.
“Look at your nose, you idiot!” came the same voice again, louder.
And then another voice cried:
And then another voice shouted:
“Push your nose out, can’t you, you—you two with the dog!”
“Stick your nose out, can’t you, you—you two with the dog!”
Neither George nor I dared to turn round. The man’s hand was on the cap, and the picture might be taken any moment. Was it us they were calling to? What was the matter with our noses? Why were they to be pushed out!
Neither George nor I dared to turn around. The man’s hand was on the cap, and the picture could be taken at any moment. Were they calling us? What was wrong with our noses? Why were they going to be pushed out?
But now the whole lock started yelling, and a stentorian voice from the back shouted:
But now the entire lock began shouting, and a loud voice from the back screamed:
“Look at your boat, sir; you in the red and black caps. It’s your two corpses that will get taken in that photo, if you ain’t quick.”
“Look at your boat, sir; you in the red and black caps. It’s your two corpses that will get caught in that photo if you aren’t quick.”
We looked then, and saw that the nose of our boat had got fixed under the woodwork of the lock, while the in-coming water was rising all around it, and tilting it up. In another moment we should be over. Quick as thought, we each seized an oar, and a vigorous blow against the side of the lock with the butt-ends released the boat, and sent us sprawling on our backs.
We looked and saw that the front of our boat had gotten stuck under the woodwork of the lock, while the incoming water was rising all around us and tilting it up. In another moment, we would be tipped over. Without thinking, we each grabbed an oar, and a strong hit against the side of the lock with the ends of the oars freed the boat, causing us to fall back.
We did not come out well in that photograph, George and
I. Of course, as was to be expected, our luck ordained it,
that the man should set his wretched machine in motion at the
precise moment that we were both lying on our backs with a wild
expression of “Where am I? and what is it?” on our
faces, and our four feet waving madly in the air.
Our feet were undoubtedly the leading article in that photograph. Indeed, very little else was to be seen. They filled up the foreground entirely. Behind them, you caught glimpses of the other boats, and bits of the surrounding scenery; but everything and everybody else in the lock looked so utterly insignificant and paltry compared with our feet, that all the other people felt quite ashamed of themselves, and refused to subscribe to the picture.
Our feet were definitely the main feature in that photo. In fact, not much else was visible. They took up the whole foreground. Behind them, you could see glimpses of the other boats and parts of the surrounding scenery, but everything and everyone else in the lock seemed so small and unimportant next to our feet that all the other people felt embarrassed and refused to be part of the picture.
The owner of one steam launch, who had bespoke six copies, rescinded the order on seeing the negative. He said he would take them if anybody could show him his launch, but nobody could. It was somewhere behind George’s right foot.
The owner of a steam launch, who had ordered six copies, canceled the order after seeing the negative. He said he would take them if anyone could show him his launch, but no one could. It was somewhere behind George's right foot.
There was a good deal of unpleasantness over the business. The photographer thought we ought to take a dozen copies each, seeing that the photo was about nine-tenths us, but we declined. We said we had no objection to being photo’d full-length, but we preferred being taken the right way up.
There was a lot of awkwardness about the situation. The photographer thought we should each get a dozen copies, considering that the photo was mostly of us, but we turned it down. We said we didn't mind being photographed in full, but we preferred to be shown the right way up.
Wallingford, six miles above Streatley, is a very ancient town, and has been an active centre for the making of English history. It was a rude, mud-built town in the time of the Britons, who squatted there, until the Roman legions evicted them; and replaced their clay-baked walls by mighty fortifications, the trace of which Time has not yet succeeded in sweeping away, so well those old-world masons knew how to build.
Wallingford, six miles upriver from Streatley, is a very old town and has played an important role in English history. It was a simple, mud-built settlement during the time of the Britons, who lived there until the Roman legions removed them and replaced their clay walls with strong fortifications, the remnants of which have not been erased by time, thanks to the skill of those ancient builders.
But Time, though he halted at Roman walls, soon crumbled Romans to dust; and on the ground, in later years, fought savage Saxons and huge Danes, until the Normans came.
But Time, even though it paused at Roman walls, quickly turned Romans into dust; and on the ground, later on, savage Saxons and giant Danes fought, until the Normans arrived.
It was a walled and fortified town up to the time of the Parliamentary War, when it suffered a long and bitter siege from Fairfax. It fell at last, and then the walls were razed.
It was a walled and fortified town until the time of the Parliamentary War, when it endured a long and difficult siege by Fairfax. It finally fell, and then the walls were torn down.
From Wallingford up to Dorchester the neighbourhood of the river grows more hilly, varied, and picturesque. Dorchester stands half a mile from the river. It can be reached by paddling up the Thame, if you have a small boat; but the best way is to leave the river at Day’s Lock, and take a walk across the fields. Dorchester is a delightfully peaceful old place, nestling in stillness and silence and drowsiness.
From Wallingford to Dorchester, the area around the river becomes hillier, more varied, and more picturesque. Dorchester is located half a mile from the river. You can get there by paddling up the Thame in a small boat, but the best option is to leave the river at Day’s Lock and take a walk across the fields. Dorchester is a wonderfully peaceful old town, tucked away in quietness and calm.
Dorchester, like Wallingford, was a city in ancient British times; it was then called Caer Doren, “the city on the water.” In more recent times the Romans formed a great camp here, the fortifications surrounding which now seem like low, even hills. In Saxon days it was the capital of Wessex. It is very old, and it was very strong and great once. Now it sits aside from the stirring world, and nods and dreams.
Dorchester, similar to Wallingford, was a city in ancient Britain; it was known as Caer Doren, “the city on the water.” Later, the Romans established a large camp here, the fortifications of which now look like gentle hills. During Saxon times, it was the capital of Wessex. It’s very old and was once strong and significant. Now, it rests away from the bustling world, quietly reflecting and dreaming.
Round Clifton Hampden, itself a wonderfully pretty village, old-fashioned, peaceful, and dainty with flowers, the river scenery is rich and beautiful. If you stay the night on land at Clifton, you cannot do better than put up at the “Barley Mow.” It is, without exception, I should say, the quaintest, most old-world inn up the river. It stands on the right of the bridge, quite away from the village. Its low-pitched gables and thatched roof and latticed windows give it quite a story-book appearance, while inside it is even still more once-upon-a-timeyfied.
Around Clifton Hampden, which is a beautifully charming village—old-fashioned, peaceful, and filled with flowers—the riverside views are stunning and vibrant. If you decide to spend the night in Clifton, you can't go wrong by staying at the “Barley Mow.” In my opinion, it's the most unique and old-fashioned inn up the river. It’s located on the right side of the bridge, away from the village. Its low gables, thatched roof, and leaded windows give it a storybook look, and inside, it feels even more like something out of a fairy tale.
It would not be a good place for the heroine of a modern novel to stay at. The heroine of a modern novel is always “divinely tall,” and she is ever “drawing herself up to her full height.” At the “Barley Mow” she would bump her head against the ceiling each time she did this.
It wouldn’t be a good place for the heroine of a modern novel to stay. The heroine of a modern novel is always "exquisitely tall," and she is always "standing up to her full height." At the "Barley Mow," she would hit her head on the ceiling every time she did this.
It would also be a bad house for a drunken man to put up at. There are too many surprises in the way of unexpected steps down into this room and up into that; and as for getting upstairs to his bedroom, or ever finding his bed when he got up, either operation would be an utter impossibility to him.
It would also be a terrible place for a drunk person to stay. There are too many surprises with unexpected steps down into this room and up into that one; and as for getting upstairs to his bedroom, or even finding his bed when he finally gets up, both of those things would be completely impossible for him.
We were up early the next morning, as we wanted to be in Oxford by the afternoon. It is surprising how early one can get up, when camping out. One does not yearn for “just another five minutes” nearly so much, lying wrapped up in a rug on the boards of a boat, with a Gladstone bag for a pillow, as one does in a featherbed. We had finished breakfast, and were through Clifton Lock by half-past eight.
We got up early the next morning because we wanted to be in Oxford by the afternoon. It’s surprising how early you can wake up when you're camping. You don’t crave “just five more minutes” nearly as much when you’re bundled in a blanket on the floor of a boat with a Gladstone bag for a pillow, compared to when you’re in a comfy bed. We finished breakfast and passed through Clifton Lock by 8:30.
From Clifton to Culham the river banks are flat, monotonous, and uninteresting, but, after you get through Culhalm Lock—the coldest and deepest lock on the river—the landscape improves.
From Clifton to Culham, the riverbanks are flat, dull, and unremarkable, but once you pass through Culham Lock—the coldest and deepest lock on the river—the scenery gets better.
At Abingdon, the river passes by the streets. Abingdon is a typical country town of the smaller order—quiet, eminently respectable, clean, and desperately dull. It prides itself on being old, but whether it can compare in this respect with Wallingford and Dorchester seems doubtful. A famous abbey stood here once, and within what is left of its sanctified walls they brew bitter ale nowadays.
At Abingdon, the river flows alongside the streets. Abingdon is a typical small country town—quiet, very respectable, clean, and incredibly dull. It takes pride in its history, but whether it can compete with Wallingford and Dorchester in that regard seems questionable. A famous abbey used to be here, and now, within the remnants of its sacred walls, they brew bitter ale.
In St. Nicholas Church, at Abingdon, there is a monument to John Blackwall and his wife Jane, who both, after leading a happy married life, died on the very same day, August 21, 1625; and in St. Helen’s Church, it is recorded that W. Lee, who died in 1637, “had in his lifetime issue from his loins two hundred lacking but three.” If you work this out you will find that Mr. W. Lee’s family numbered one hundred and ninety-seven. Mr. W. Lee—five times Mayor of Abingdon—was, no doubt, a benefactor to his generation, but I hope there are not many of his kind about in this overcrowded nineteenth century.
In St. Nicholas Church in Abingdon, there’s a monument for John Blackwall and his wife Jane, who both passed away on the same day, August 21, 1625, after having a happy marriage. In St. Helen’s Church, it’s noted that W. Lee, who died in 1637, “had in his lifetime issue from his loins two hundred lacking but three.” If you do the math, you’ll see that Mr. W. Lee had a family of one hundred and ninety-seven. Mr. W. Lee—who served as Mayor of Abingdon five times—was undoubtedly a benefactor to his time, but I hope there aren’t many people like him in this overcrowded nineteenth century.
From Abingdon to Nuneham Courteney is a lovely stretch. Nuneham Park is well worth a visit. It can be viewed on Tuesdays and Thursdays. The house contains a fine collection of pictures and curiosities, and the grounds are very beautiful.
From Abingdon to Nuneham Courteney is a lovely stretch. Nuneham Park is definitely worth a visit. It can be visited on Tuesdays and Thursdays. The house has a great collection of paintings and interesting items, and the grounds are really beautiful.
The pool under Sandford lasher, just behind the lock, is a very good place to drown yourself in. The undercurrent is terribly strong, and if you once get down into it you are all right. An obelisk marks the spot where two men have already been drowned, while bathing there; and the steps of the obelisk are generally used as a diving-board by young men now who wish to see if the place really is dangerous.
The pool under Sandford lasher, just behind the lock, is a pretty good spot to drown yourself. The undercurrent is really strong, and once you get caught in it, you’re done for. An obelisk marks the spot where two men have already drowned while swimming there, and the steps of the obelisk are usually used as a diving board by young men who want to see if the place is actually dangerous.
Iffley Lock and Mill, a mile before you reach Oxford, is a favourite subject with the river-loving brethren of the brush. The real article, however, is rather disappointing, after the pictures. Few things, I have noticed, come quite up to the pictures of them, in this world.
Iffley Lock and Mill, a mile before you get to Oxford, is a popular spot for those who love painting rivers. The actual place, though, is a bit underwhelming compared to the artwork. I've noticed that very few things in this world match the way they’re depicted in pictures.
We passed through Iffley Lock at about half-past twelve, and then, having tidied up the boat and made all ready for landing, we set to work on our last mile.
We went through Iffley Lock at around 12:30, and after cleaning up the boat and getting everything ready to dock, we started on our final mile.
Between Iffley and Oxford is the most difficult bit of the river I know. You want to be born on that bit of water, to understand it. I have been over it a fairish number of times, but I have never been able to get the hang of it. The man who could row a straight course from Oxford to Iffley ought to be able to live comfortably, under one roof, with his wife, his mother-in-law, his elder sister, and the old servant who was in the family when he was a baby.
Between Iffley and Oxford is the toughest part of the river I know. You need to be born on that stretch of water to really get it. I've paddled through it quite a few times, but I've never really figured it out. The guy who can row a straight line from Oxford to Iffley should be able to live happily, all under one roof, with his wife, his mother-in-law, his older sister, and the long-time family servant who was there when he was a kid.
First the current drives you on to the right bank, and then on to the left, then it takes you out into the middle, turns you round three times, and carries you up stream again, and always ends by trying to smash you up against a college barge.
First, the current pushes you to the right bank, then to the left, then it pulls you out into the middle, spins you around three times, and carries you upstream again, always ending by attempting to smash you against a college barge.
Of course, as a consequence of this, we got in the way of a good many other boats, during the mile, and they in ours, and, of course, as a consequence of that, a good deal of bad language occurred.
Of course, this meant we got in the way of a lot of other boats during the mile, and they got in our way, which led to a fair amount of swearing.
I don’t know why it should be, but everybody is always so exceptionally irritable on the river. Little mishaps, that you would hardly notice on dry land, drive you nearly frantic with rage, when they occur on the water. When Harris or George makes an ass of himself on dry land, I smile indulgently; when they behave in a chuckle-head way on the river, I use the most blood-curdling language to them. When another boat gets in my way, I feel I want to take an oar and kill all the people in it.
I don’t know why it is, but everyone always seems really irritable on the river. Little mistakes that you'd barely notice on land drive you completely crazy when they happen on the water. When Harris or George makes a fool of himself on dry land, I smile and overlook it; but when they act like idiots on the river, I unleash a stream of curse words at them. When another boat gets in my way, I feel like I want to grab an oar and take out everyone in it.
The mildest tempered people, when on land, become violent and blood-thirsty when in a boat. I did a little boating once with a young lady. She was naturally of the sweetest and gentlest disposition imaginable, but on the river it was quite awful to hear her.
The mildest people, when on land, turn violent and bloodthirsty when they’re on a boat. I once went boating with a young lady. She was naturally the sweetest and gentlest person you could imagine, but on the river, it was quite shocking to hear her.
“Oh, drat the man!” she would exclaim, when some unfortunate sculler would get in her way; “why don’t he look where he’s going?”
“Oh, damn that guy!” she would exclaim when some unfortunate rower got in her way; “why doesn’t he watch where he’s going?”
And, “Oh, bother the silly old thing!” she would say indignantly, when the sail would not go up properly. And she would catch hold of it, and shake it quite brutally.
And, “Oh, bother the silly old thing!” she would say angrily when the sail wouldn't go up right. She would grab it and shake it pretty roughly.
Yet, as I have said, when on shore she was kind-hearted and amiable enough.
Yet, as I mentioned, when she was on land, she was warm-hearted and friendly enough.
CHAPTER XIX.
Oxford.—Montmorency’s idea of Heaven.—The hired up-river boat, its beauties and advantages.—The “Pride of the Thames.”—The weather changes.—The river under different aspects.—Not a cheerful evening.—Yearnings for the unattainable.—The cheery chat goes round.—George performs upon the banjo.—A mournful melody.—Another wet day.—Flight.—A little supper and a toast.
Oxford.—Montmorency’s idea of Heaven.—The hired up-river boat, its perks and benefits.—The “Pride of the Thames.”—The weather shifts.—The river in various moods.—Not a cheerful evening.—Longings for what can’t be had.—The lively conversation goes around.—George plays the banjo.—A sad tune.—Another rainy day.—Escape.—A light supper and a toast.
Among folk too constitutionally weak, or too constitutionally
lazy, whichever it may be, to relish up-stream work, it is a
common practice to get a boat at Oxford, and row down. For
the energetic, however, the up-stream journey is certainly to be
preferred. It does not seem good to be always going with
the current. There is more satisfaction in squaring
one’s back, and fighting against it, and winning
one’s way forward in spite of it—at least, so I feel,
when Harris and George are sculling and I am steering.
Among people who are either too inherently weak or too inherently lazy to enjoy rowing upstream, it’s common to rent a boat at Oxford and paddle downstream. For those who are energetic, though, the upstream journey is definitely the better choice. It doesn’t feel right to always go with the current. There’s more satisfaction in straightening your back, battling against it, and making progress despite it—at least, that’s how I feel when Harris and George are rowing and I’m steering.
To those who do contemplate making Oxford their
starting-place, I would say, take your own boat—unless, of
course, you can take someone else’s without any possible
danger of being found out. The boats that, as a rule, are
let for hire on the Thames above Marlow, are very good
boats. They are fairly water-tight; and so long as they are
handled with care, they rarely come to pieces, or sink.
There are places in them to sit down on, and they are complete
with all the necessary arrangements—or nearly all—to
enable you to row them and steer them.
For those thinking about starting their journey at Oxford, I would suggest bringing your own boat—unless, of course, you can "borrow" someone else's without any risk of getting caught. The boats typically available for rent on the Thames above Marlow are quite good. They are generally water-tight, and as long as you handle them carefully, they rarely fall apart or sink. There are places to sit, and they come equipped with almost everything you need to row and steer them.
But they are not ornamental. The boat you hire up the river above Marlow is not the sort of boat in which you can flash about and give yourself airs. The hired up-river boat very soon puts a stop to any nonsense of that sort on the part of its occupants. That is its chief—one may say, its only recommendation.
But they aren’t for show. The boat you rent upstream from Marlow isn’t the kind you can show off in or act prestigious. The rented boat quickly puts an end to any such nonsense from its passengers. That’s its main—one could say, its only—selling point.
When the man in the hired up-river boat sees anyone he knows, he gets out on to the bank, and hides behind a tree.
When the man in the rented boat upstream sees someone he recognizes, he gets out onto the shore and hides behind a tree.
I was one of a party who hired an up-river boat one summer, for a few days’ trip. We had none of us ever seen the hired up-river boat before; and we did not know what it was when we did see it.
I was part of a group that rented a boat for a trip up the river one summer for a few days. None of us had ever seen the rented boat before, and we didn’t know what it was when we first laid eyes on it.
We had written for a boat—a double sculling skiff; and when we went down with our bags to the yard, and gave our names, the man said:
We had requested a boat—a double sculling skiff; and when we arrived at the yard with our bags and provided our names, the man said:
The boy went, and re-appeared five minutes afterwards, struggling with an antediluvian chunk of wood, that looked as though it had been recently dug out of somewhere, and dug out carelessly, so as to have been unnecessarily damaged in the process.
The boy left and came back five minutes later, fighting with an ancient piece of wood that looked like it had just been carelessly dug up from somewhere, resulting in unnecessary damage.
My own idea, on first catching sight of the object, was that it was a Roman relic of some sort,—relic of what I do not know, possibly of a coffin.
My first thought when I saw the object was that it was some kind of Roman relic—though I have no idea what it might be, perhaps a coffin.
The neighbourhood of the upper Thames is rich in Roman relics, and my surmise seemed to me a very probable one; but our serious young man, who is a bit of a geologist, pooh-poohed my Roman relic theory, and said it was clear to the meanest intellect (in which category he seemed to be grieved that he could not conscientiously include mine) that the thing the boy had found was the fossil of a whale; and he pointed out to us various evidences proving that it must have belonged to the preglacial period.
The upper Thames area is full of Roman artifacts, and I thought my guess was pretty likely. However, our serious young friend, who's a bit of a geology enthusiast, dismissed my theory about the Roman relics. He insisted that it was obvious to even the simplest mind (which he seemed upset he couldn't fairly include mine in) that what the boy had discovered was actually a fossil of a whale. He then showed us several pieces of evidence indicating that it must have come from the preglacial period.
To settle the dispute, we appealed to the boy. We told him not to be afraid, but to speak the plain truth: Was it the fossil of a pre-Adamite whale, or was it an early Roman coffin?
To resolve the argument, we turned to the boy. We told him not to be scared, but to just tell the truth: Was it the fossil of a whale that existed before Adam, or was it an ancient Roman coffin?
The boy said it was The Pride of the Thames.
The boy said it was The Pride of the Thames.
We thought this a very humorous answer on the part of the boy at first, and somebody gave him twopence as a reward for his ready wit; but when he persisted in keeping up the joke, as we thought, too long, we got vexed with him.
We found the boy's response really funny at first, and someone gave him two pence as a reward for his quick thinking; but when he kept the joke going longer than we thought was funny, we got annoyed with him.
“Come, come, my lad!” said our captain sharply, “don’t let us have any nonsense. You take your mother’s washing-tub home again, and bring us a boat.”
“Come on, kid!” our captain said sharply, “don’t bring any nonsense. Take your mom’s washing tub home and bring us a boat.”
The boat-builder himself came up then, and assured us, on his word, as a practical man, that the thing really was a boat—was, in fact, the boat, the “double sculling skiff” selected to take us on our trip down the river.
The boat-builder himself approached us then and confidently assured us, as a skilled tradesman, that it truly was a boat—specifically, the boat, the “double sculling skiff” chosen to take us on our trip down the river.
We grumbled a good deal. We thought he might, at least, have had it whitewashed or tarred—had something done to it to distinguish it from a bit of a wreck; but he could not see any fault in it.
We complained a lot. We thought he could have at least had it painted or coated with tar—had something done to make it look different from a total wreck; but he didn’t see any problem with it.
He even seemed offended at our remarks. He said he had picked us out the best boat in all his stock, and he thought we might have been more grateful.
He even looked a bit offended by what we said. He mentioned that he had chosen the best boat for us out of all his inventory and thought we could have shown a little more appreciation.
He said it, The Pride of the Thames, had been in use, just as it now stood (or rather as it now hung together), for the last forty years, to his knowledge, and nobody had complained of it before, and he did not see why we should be the first to begin.
He said that The Pride of the Thames had been in use, just like it was now (or more accurately, how it was barely holding together), for the last forty years, as far as he knew, and no one had complained about it before, so he didn't understand why we should be the first to start.
We argued no more.
We stopped arguing.
We fastened the so-called boat together with some pieces of string, got a bit of wall-paper and pasted over the shabbier places, said our prayers, and stepped on board.
We tied the so-called boat together with some pieces of string, grabbed some wallpaper and covered up the worn spots, said our prayers, and climbed aboard.
They charged us thirty-five shillings for the loan of the remnant for six days; and we could have bought the thing out-and-out for four-and-sixpence at any sale of drift-wood round the coast.
They charged us thirty-five shillings for borrowing the leftover piece for six days, and we could have bought it outright for four shillings and sixpence at any driftwood sale along the coast.
The weather changed on the third day,—Oh! I am talking about our present trip now,—and we started from Oxford upon our homeward journey in the midst of a steady drizzle.
The weather changed on the third day—Oh! I’m talking about our current trip now—and we left Oxford to head home in the middle of a steady drizzle.
The river—with the sunlight flashing from its dancing wavelets, gilding gold the grey-green beech-trunks, glinting through the dark, cool wood paths, chasing shadows o’er the shallows, flinging diamonds from the mill-wheels, throwing kisses to the lilies, wantoning with the weirs’ white waters, silvering moss-grown walls and bridges, brightening every tiny townlet, making sweet each lane and meadow, lying tangled in the rushes, peeping, laughing, from each inlet, gleaming gay on many a far sail, making soft the air with glory—is a golden fairy stream.
The river—sparkling in the sunlight as its waves dance, shining gold on the grey-green beech trunks, glimmering through the dark, cool forest paths, chasing shadows over the shallows, throwing diamonds from the mill wheels, sending kisses to the lilies, playing in the white waters of the weirs, brightening moss-covered walls and bridges, illuminating every little town, sweetening each lane and meadow, tangled in the rushes, peeking and laughing from every inlet, gleaming brightly on many distant sails, making the air feel glorious—is a golden fairy stream.
But the river—chill and weary, with the ceaseless rain-drops falling on its brown and sluggish waters, with a sound as of a woman, weeping low in some dark chamber; while the woods, all dark and silent, shrouded in their mists of vapour, stand like ghosts upon the margin; silent ghosts with eyes reproachful, like the ghosts of evil actions, like the ghosts of friends neglected—is a spirit-haunted water through the land of vain regrets.
But the river—cold and tired, with constant raindrops falling on its brown and slow-moving waters, sounding like a woman softly crying in some dark room; while the woods, all dark and quiet, wrapped in their misty vapors, stand like ghosts along the edge; silent ghosts with accusing eyes, like the ghosts of bad decisions, like the ghosts of neglected friends—is a spirit-haunted water in a land of pointless regrets.
Sunlight is the life-blood of Nature. Mother Earth looks at us with such dull, soulless eyes, when the sunlight has died away from out of her. It makes us sad to be with her then; she does not seem to know us or to care for us. She is as a widow who has lost the husband she loved, and her children touch her hand, and look up into her eyes, but gain no smile from her.
Sunlight is the lifeblood of nature. Mother Earth looks at us with such dull, empty eyes when the sunlight fades away. It makes us feel sad to be with her during those times; she doesn’t seem to recognize us or care for us. She is like a widow who has lost the husband she loved, and her children touch her hand and look up into her eyes, but receive no smile in return.
We rowed on all that day through the rain, and very melancholy work it was. We pretended, at first, that we enjoyed it. We said it was a change, and that we liked to see the river under all its different aspects. We said we could not expect to have it all sunshine, nor should we wish it. We told each other that Nature was beautiful, even in her tears.
We rowed all day in the rain, and it was pretty sad work. At first, we pretended we were enjoying it. We said it was a change and that we liked seeing the river in all its different moods. We claimed we couldn’t expect it to always be sunny, nor would we want that. We talked about how Nature is beautiful, even when she’s crying.
Indeed, Harris and I were quite enthusiastic about the business, for the first few hours. And we sang a song about a gipsy’s life, and how delightful a gipsy’s existence was!—free to storm and sunshine, and to every wind that blew!—and how he enjoyed the rain, and what a lot of good it did him; and how he laughed at people who didn’t like it.
Indeed, Harris and I were really excited about the business for the first few hours. We sang a song about a gypsy’s life and how wonderful it was!—free to roam in storms and sunshine, and to every breeze that blew!—and how he loved the rain, and how beneficial it was for him; and how he laughed at people who didn’t appreciate it.
George took the fun more soberly, and stuck to the umbrella.
George took the fun more seriously and stuck with the umbrella.
We hoisted the cover before we had lunch, and kept it up all the afternoon, just leaving a little space in the bow, from which one of us could paddle and keep a look-out. In this way we made nine miles, and pulled up for the night a little below Day’s Lock.
We lifted the cover before we had lunch and kept it up all afternoon, just leaving a small space at the front, where one of us could paddle and keep watch. This way, we traveled nine miles and stopped for the night just below Day’s Lock.
I cannot honestly say that we had a merry evening. The rain poured down with quiet persistency. Everything in the boat was damp and clammy. Supper was not a success. Cold veal pie, when you don’t feel hungry, is apt to cloy. I felt I wanted whitebait and a cutlet; Harris babbled of soles and white-sauce, and passed the remains of his pie to Montmorency, who declined it, and, apparently insulted by the offer, went and sat over at the other end of the boat by himself.
I can’t honestly say we had a fun evening. The rain fell steadily and quietly. Everything in the boat felt damp and cold. Dinner was a bust. Cold veal pie isn’t great when you’re not hungry. I wished I had some whitebait and a cutlet; Harris talked about soles and white sauce, and then he gave the leftover pie to Montmorency, who turned it down and, apparently offended by the offer, went and sat by himself at the other end of the boat.
George requested that we would not talk about these things, at all events until he had finished his cold boiled beef without mustard.
George asked us not to talk about these things, at least until he had finished his cold boiled beef without mustard.
We played penny nap after supper. We played for about an hour and a half, by the end of which time George had won fourpence—George always is lucky at cards—and Harris and I had lost exactly twopence each.
We played penny nap after dinner. We played for about an hour and a half, by which time George had won four pence—George is always lucky at cards—and Harris and I had each lost exactly two pence.
We thought we would give up gambling then. As Harris said, it breeds an unhealthy excitement when carried too far. George offered to go on and give us our revenge; but Harris and I decided not to battle any further against Fate.
We thought we would quit gambling then. As Harris said, it creates an unhealthy thrill when taken too far. George offered to keep going and help us get our revenge; but Harris and I agreed not to fight against Fate any longer.
After that, we mixed ourselves some toddy, and sat round and talked. George told us about a man he had known, who had come up the river two years ago and who had slept out in a damp boat on just such another night as that was, and it had given him rheumatic fever, and nothing was able to save him, and he had died in great agony ten days afterwards. George said he was quite a young man, and was engaged to be married. He said it was one of the saddest things he had ever known.
After that, we made ourselves some hot drinks and sat around talking. George told us about a guy he had known, who had traveled up the river two years earlier and had spent the night in a damp boat on a night just like this one. It had given him rheumatic fever, and nothing could save him; he died in terrible pain ten days later. George said he was quite young and was about to get married. He said it was one of the saddest things he had ever witnessed.
And that put Harris in mind of a friend of his, who had been in the Volunteers, and who had slept out under canvas one wet night down at Aldershot, “on just such another night as this,” said Harris; and he had woke up in the morning a cripple for life. Harris said he would introduce us both to the man when we got back to town; it would make our hearts bleed to see him.
And that reminded Harris of a friend of his who had been in the Volunteers and had slept outdoors in a tent one rainy night down at Aldershot, "on just such a night as this," Harris said; and he had woken up in the morning a cripple for life. Harris said he would introduce us to the man when we got back to town; it would break our hearts to see him.
This naturally led to some pleasant chat about sciatica, fevers, chills, lung diseases, and bronchitis; and Harris said how very awkward it would be if one of us were taken seriously ill in the night, seeing how far away we were from a doctor.
This naturally led to some nice conversation about sciatica, fevers, chills, lung diseases, and bronchitis; and Harris mentioned how awkward it would be if one of us got really sick in the night, given how far we were from a doctor.
There seemed to be a desire for something frolicksome to follow upon this conversation, and in a weak moment I suggested that George should get out his banjo, and see if he could not give us a comic song.
There was a craving for something fun to come after this conversation, and in a moment of weakness, I suggested that George should pull out his banjo and try to play us a funny song.
I will say for George that he did not want any pressing. There was no nonsense about having left his music at home, or anything of that sort. He at once fished out his instrument, and commenced to play “Two Lovely Black Eyes.”
I’ll say this for George: he didn’t want any pressure. There was no ridiculous excuse about leaving his music at home or anything like that. He immediately pulled out his instrument and started playing “Two Lovely Black Eyes.”
I had always regarded “Two Lovely Black Eyes” as rather a commonplace tune until that evening. The rich vein of sadness that George extracted from it quite surprised me.
I always thought “Two Lovely Black Eyes” was just a standard tune until that evening. The deep sadness that George drew out of it really caught me off guard.
The desire that grew upon Harris and myself, as the mournful strains progressed, was to fall upon each other’s necks and weep; but by great effort we kept back the rising tears, and listened to the wild yearnful melody in silence.
The feeling that grew in Harris and me, as the sad music played on, was to embrace each other and cry; but with considerable effort, we held back our tears and listened to the deep, emotional melody in silence.
When the chorus came we even made a desperate effort to be merry. We re-filled our glasses and joined in; Harris, in a voice trembling with emotion, leading, and George and I following a few words behind:
When the chorus started, we made a real effort to have fun. We filled our glasses again and joined in; Harris, with a voice shaking with feelings, led us, and George and I followed a few words behind:
“Two lovely black eyes;
Oh! what a surprise!
Only for telling a man he was wrong,
Two—”“Two beautiful dark eyes;
Wow! What a shock!
Just for saying a guy was mistaken,
Two—”
There we broke down. The unutterable pathos of George’s accompaniment to that “two” we were, in our then state of depression, unable to bear. Harris sobbed like a little child, and the dog howled till I thought his heart or his jaw must surely break.
There we fell apart. The overwhelming sadness of George’s singing to that “two” we were, in our then state of depression, was too much to handle. Harris cried like a little kid, and the dog howled until I thought his heart or jaw must surely break.
George wanted to go on with another verse. He thought that when he had got a little more into the tune, and could throw more “abandon,” as it were, into the rendering, it might not seem so sad. The feeling of the majority, however, was opposed to the experiment.
George wanted to continue with another verse. He thought that once he got more into the rhythm and could put more energy into the performance, it might not feel so gloomy. However, the general sentiment was against trying it.
There being nothing else to do, we went to bed—that is, we undressed ourselves, and tossed about at the bottom of the boat for some three or four hours. After which, we managed to get some fitful slumber until five a.m., when we all got up and had breakfast.
There was nothing else to do, so we went to bed—that is, we took off our clothes and tossed around at the bottom of the boat for about three or four hours. After that, we managed to get some sleep until five a.m., when we all got up and had breakfast.
The second day was exactly like the first. The rain continued to pour down, and we sat, wrapped up in our mackintoshes, underneath the canvas, and drifted slowly down.
The second day was just like the first. The rain kept pouring, and we sat, bundled up in our raincoats, under the tarp, and drifted slowly downstream.
One of us—I forget which one now, but I rather think it was myself—made a few feeble attempts during the course of the morning to work up the old gipsy foolishness about being children of Nature and enjoying the wet; but it did not go down well at all. That—
One of us—I can't remember who, but I think it was me—made some half-hearted attempts in the morning to revive the old gypsy nonsense about being children of Nature and embracing the rain; but it didn't go over well at all. That—
“I care not for the rain, not I!”
“I couldn't care less about the rain, not at all!”
was so painfully evident, as expressing the sentiments of each of us, that to sing it seemed unnecessary.
was so obviously clear, reflecting the feelings of each of us, that singing it felt unnecessary.
On one point we were all agreed, and that was that, come what might, we would go through with this job to the bitter end. We had come out for a fortnight’s enjoyment on the river, and a fortnight’s enjoyment on the river we meant to have. If it killed us! well, that would be a sad thing for our friends and relations, but it could not be helped. We felt that to give in to the weather in a climate such as ours would be a most disastrous precedent.
On one thing we all agreed: no matter what happened, we were going to see this job through to the end. We had planned to enjoy two weeks on the river, and we were determined to have that enjoyment. If it killed us—well, that would be unfortunate for our friends and family, but it couldn't be avoided. We believed that giving in to the weather in our kind of climate would set a bad precedent.
“It’s only two days more,” said Harris, “and we are young and strong. We may get over it all right, after all.”
“It’s just two more days,” said Harris, “and we’re young and strong. We might get through this just fine.”
At about four o’clock we began to discuss our arrangements for the evening. We were a little past Goring then, and we decided to paddle on to Pangbourne, and put up there for the night.
At around four o'clock, we started talking about our plans for the evening. We were just past Goring at that point, and we decided to keep paddling to Pangbourne and stay there for the night.
“Another jolly evening!” murmured George.
“Another fun evening!” murmured George.
We sat and mused on the prospect. We should be in at Pangbourne by five. We should finish dinner at, say, half-past six. After that we could walk about the village in the pouring rain until bed-time; or we could sit in a dimly-lit bar-parlour and read the almanac.
We sat and thought about what was coming up. We should arrive in Pangbourne by five. We could finish dinner around 6:30. After that, we could stroll around the village in the pouring rain until bedtime, or we could hang out in a cozy bar and read the almanac.
“With a little supper at the --- [311] to follow,” I added, half unconsciously.
“With a little supper at the --- [311] to follow,” I added, half unaware.
“Yes it’s almost a pity we’ve made up our minds to stick to this boat,” answered Harris; and then there was silence for a while.
“Yeah, it’s almost a shame we’ve decided to stick with this boat,” Harris replied; and then there was silence for a bit.
“If we hadn’t made up our minds to contract our certain deaths in this bally old coffin,” observed George, casting a glance of intense malevolence over the boat, “it might be worth while to mention that there’s a train leaves Pangbourne, I know, soon after five, which would just land us in town in comfortable time to get a chop, and then go on to the place you mentioned afterwards.”
“If we hadn’t decided to seal our fates in this ridiculous old coffin,” George remarked, giving the boat a glare filled with anger, “it would be worth mentioning that there’s a train leaving Pangbourne, I know, shortly after five, which would get us into town with plenty of time to grab a bite, and then we could head to the place you talked about later.”
Nobody spoke. We looked at one another, and each one seemed to see his own mean and guilty thoughts reflected in the faces of the others. In silence, we dragged out and overhauled the Gladstone. We looked up the river and down the river; not a soul was in sight!
Nobody said a word. We exchanged glances, and each one of us seemed to see our own petty and guilty thoughts mirrored in the faces of the others. In silence, we pulled out and inspected the Gladstone. We looked up and down the river; there wasn't a soul around!
Twenty minutes later, three figures, followed by a shamed-looking dog, might have been seen creeping stealthily from the boat-house at the “Swan” towards the railway station, dressed in the following neither neat nor gaudy costume:
Twenty minutes later, three people, followed by a dog looking embarrassed, could be seen quietly sneaking out of the boathouse at the “Swan” and heading towards the train station, wearing the following outfit that was neither neat nor flashy:
Black leather shoes, dirty; suit of boating flannels, very dirty; brown felt hat, much battered; mackintosh, very wet; umbrella.
Black leather shoes, dirty; a very dirty boating flannel suit; a battered brown felt hat; a very wet mackintosh; umbrella.
We had deceived the boatman at Pangbourne. We had not had the face to tell him that we were running away from the rain. We had left the boat, and all it contained, in his charge, with instructions that it was to be ready for us at nine the next morning. If, we said—if anything unforeseen should happen, preventing our return, we would write to him.
We had tricked the boatman at Pangbourne. We didn’t have the guts to tell him we were escaping from the rain. We had left the boat and everything in it with him, asking him to have it ready for us at nine the next morning. If, we said—if something unexpected happened that kept us from coming back, we would write to him.
We reached Paddington at seven, and drove direct to the restaurant I have before described, where we partook of a light meal, left Montmorency, together with suggestions for a supper to be ready at half-past ten, and then continued our way to Leicester Square.
We got to Paddington at seven and headed straight to the restaurant I mentioned before, where we had a light meal, left Montmorency with instructions for a supper to be ready at half-past ten, and then continued on to Leicester Square.
We attracted a good deal of attention at the Alhambra. On our presenting ourselves at the paybox we were gruffly directed to go round to Castle Street, and were informed that we were half-an-hour behind our time.
We caught a lot of attention at the Alhambra. When we got to the ticket booth, we were rudely told to go around to Castle Street and were informed that we were half an hour late.
We convinced the man, with some difficulty, that we were not “the world-renowned contortionists from the Himalaya Mountains,” and he took our money and let us pass.
We finally convinced the guy, after a bit of struggle, that we were not “the famous contortionists from the Himalayas,” and he took our cash and let us go.
Inside we were a still greater success. Our fine bronzed countenances and picturesque clothes were followed round the place with admiring gaze. We were the cynosure of every eye.
Inside, we were an even bigger hit. Our striking tanned faces and stylish outfits turned heads all around the place. We were the center of attention.
It was a proud moment for us all.
It was a proud moment for all of us.
We adjourned soon after the first ballet, and wended our way back to the restaurant, where supper was already awaiting us.
We wrapped things up shortly after the first ballet and made our way back to the restaurant, where dinner was already waiting for us.
I must confess to enjoying that supper. For about ten days we seemed to have been living, more or less, on nothing but cold meat, cake, and bread and jam. It had been a simple, a nutritious diet; but there had been nothing exciting about it, and the odour of Burgundy, and the smell of French sauces, and the sight of clean napkins and long loaves, knocked as a very welcome visitor at the door of our inner man.
I have to admit I really enjoyed that dinner. For about ten days, it felt like we had been surviving mostly on cold meat, cake, and bread with jam. It was a straightforward, nutritious diet, but it wasn’t very thrilling. The aroma of Burgundy, the scent of French sauces, and the sight of clean napkins and long loaves arrived like a very welcome guest, stirring our appetites.
We pegged and quaffed away in silence for a while, until the time came when, instead of sitting bolt upright, and grasping the knife and fork firmly, we leant back in our chairs and worked slowly and carelessly—when we stretched out our legs beneath the table, let our napkins fall, unheeded, to the floor, and found time to more critically examine the smoky ceiling than we had hitherto been able to do—when we rested our glasses at arm’s-length upon the table, and felt good, and thoughtful, and forgiving.
We drank and enjoyed our food in silence for a while, until the moment came when, instead of sitting up straight and holding our knives and forks tightly, we leaned back in our chairs and ate slowly and carelessly—when we stretched our legs under the table, let our napkins fall to the floor without a care, and found time to scrutinize the smoky ceiling more than we had before—when we set our glasses down on the table at arm's length and felt relaxed, reflective, and forgiving.
Then Harris, who was sitting next the window, drew aside the curtain and looked out upon the street.
Then Harris, who was sitting by the window, pulled back the curtain and looked out at the street.
It glistened darkly in the wet, the dim lamps flickered with each gust, the rain splashed steadily into the puddles and trickled down the water-spouts into the running gutters. A few soaked wayfarers hurried past, crouching beneath their dripping umbrellas, the women holding up their skirts.
It shone darkly in the wet, the dim lamps flickered with each gust, the rain splashed steadily into the puddles and trickled down the spouts into the flowing gutters. A few soaked pedestrians hurried by, hunched under their dripping umbrellas, the women lifting their skirts.
“Well,” said Harris, reaching his hand out for his glass, “we have had a pleasant trip, and my hearty thanks for it to old Father Thames—but I think we did well to chuck it when we did. Here’s to Three Men well out of a Boat!”
“Well,” said Harris, reaching for his glass, “we’ve had a great trip, and I’m really grateful to good old Father Thames for that—but I think we made the right call to get out when we did. Here’s to Three Men safely out of a Boat!”
And Montmorency, standing on his hind legs, before the window, peering out into the night, gave a short bark of decided concurrence with the toast.
And Montmorency, standing on his back legs in front of the window, looking out into the night, let out a short bark that clearly agreed with the toast.
Footnotes.
[287] Or rather were. The Conservancy of late seems to have constituted itself into a society for the employment of idiots. A good many of the new lock-keepers, especially in the more crowded portions of the river, are excitable, nervous old men, quite unfitted for their post.
[287] Or rather were. The Conservancy lately seems to have turned itself into a club for the employment of fools. Many of the new lock-keepers, especially in the busier parts of the river, are anxious, nervous old men who are completely unqualified for their jobs.
[311] A capital little out-of-the-way restaurant, in the neighbourhood of ---, where you can get one of the best-cooked and cheapest little French dinners or suppers that I know of, with an excellent bottle of Beaune, for three-and-six; and which I am not going to be idiot enough to advertise.
[311] A great little hidden restaurant, in the area of ---, where you can enjoy one of the best and most affordable French dinners or suppers I know of, along with an excellent bottle of Beaune, for three-and-six; and I’m not going to be foolish enough to promote it.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!